Skip to main content

Full text of "The development of the Ontario high school"

See other formats


SCNJ 

loo 

I  CD 


■CD 


CO 


I 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/developmentofontOObelluoft 


THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  ONTARIO  HIGH  SCHOOL 


3 


THE    DEVELOPMENT 

OF    THE 

ONTARIO 
HIGH    SCHOOL 


BY  ^-/^       - 

WALTER  N.  BELL 


UKIVESSITY  OF   TORONTO  PRESS 


COPYRIGHT,  CANADA,  1918 

BY 

W.  N.  BELL 


M-^ 


To  THE  Registrar, 

University  of  Toronto: 

We  beg  to  report  that  the  thesis  of  Mr.  W.  N.  Bell  on  "The 
Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School",  together  with  his 
discussions  of  the  questions  set  on  the  Science  of  Education, 
Educational  Psychology,  the  History  of  Education  and  Educational 
Systems,  and  the  Educational  Administration  and  Organization  of 
Education,  qualify  him  for  the  Degree  of  Doctor  of  Pedagogy. 

^  (Signed)  H.  T.  J.  Coleman. 

W.  E.  Macpherson. 
W.  Pakenham. 
Peter  Sandiford. 


To  the  Senate  of  the  University  of  Toronto: 

Gentlemen  : 

I  hereby  certify  that  the  thesis  above  mentioned  has  been 
accepted  for  the  Degree  of  Doctor  of  Pedagogy,  and  that  Mr.  W. 
N.  Bell  has  complied  with  all  the  regulations  in  accordance  with 
the  Statute  in  that  behalf. 

(Signed)  James  Brebner, 

Registrar. 


1 


> 


CONTENTS. 

Page 
Chapter  I. 

Introduction 7 

Chapter  II. 

Laying  the  Foundations.     1790-1839 11 

Chapter  III. 

Early  Schools  and  Masters 32 

Chapter  IV.  / 

Ryerson  and  Grammar  Schools.     1840-1852.  .  .  .' 41 

Chapter  V. 

Secondary  Education  in  the  United  States 50 

Chapter  VI. 

More  Schools — Less  Secondary  Education .     1853-1855...       54 

Chapter  VII. 

The  Failure  of  Voluntary  Support.     1855-1865 61 

Chapter  VIII. 

George  Pax  ton  Young  as  Inspector  and  the  Act  of  1865       76 

Chapter  IX. 

The  Admission  of  Girls.     1865-1868 89 

Chapter  X. 

The  Teaching  of  Natural  Science  and  English 97 

Chapter  XI. 

Act  of  1871— The  High  School.     1868-1873 108 

Chapter  XII.  ^ 

Introduction  of  Payment  by  Results.     1873-1875 120 

Chapter  XIII. 

The  Passing  of  Ryerson  and  the  Council  of  Public  In- 
struction.    1875-6 134 

Chapter  XIV. 

The  Examination  Incubus.     1876-1882 140 

Chapter  XV. 

biblicx5raphy 162 

Index 163 


CHAPTER  I. 
INTRODUCTION. 

THE  purpose  of  the  present  work  is  to  trace  the  growth  of 
the  public  secondary  school  in  Upper  Canada  from  the 
Act  qf_  1807,  which  laid  the  foundation  by  establishing 
the  first  District  Public  Schools,  down  to  the  time  when  it  developed 
its  present  form.  The  institution  being  over  a  century  old,  it 
appears  to  be  high  time  that  some  connected  account  of  its  origin 
and  progress  should  be  written.  It  is  only  by  looking  back  over 
the  course  that  has  been  travelled,  that  we  can  appreciate  the 
secondary  school  as  it  stands  to-day  or  can  steer  our  futur^  course 
in  such  a  way  as  to  avoid  the  rocks  that  are  sure  to  be  encountered 
in  the  future  as  in  the  past.  This  task  has  not,  up  to  the  present 
time,  been  undertaken  except  in  the  brief  compass  of  an  encyclo- 
paedia article,  or  disjointedly  in  the  general  histories  of  education. 

Among  the  topics  that  will  require  discussion  are  the  evolution 
of  the  present  curriculum,  the  financial  support  and  various  steps 
leading  to  the  present  division  of  the  burden,  the  qualifications 
and  training  of  teachers  as  well  as  the  pedagogical  methods,  equip- 
ment and  buildings.  Among  the  questions  to  be  answered  are: 
How  and  when  did  grammar  schools  become  high  schools?  When 
and  under  what  influences  did  secondary  schools  become  co- 
educational? When  was  the  scheme  of  written  examinations 
adopted,  and  what  has  been  the  influence  of  this?  When  and  why 
were  collegiate  institutes  established?  Occasional  references  will 
be  made  to  the  movements  in  Europe  and  the  United  States,  which 
appear  to  have  influenced  opinion  in  this  country. 

To  one  who  reads  the  documents  that  tell  the  story,  it  must 
be  evident  that  the  chef  d'oeuvre  of  Ryerson  was  the  public  elemen- 
tary school.  Yet,  there  exists  to-day,  an  instrument  of  secondary 
education  in  this  province  of  which  we  have  every  reason  to  be 
proud.  The  Ontario  high  school,  when  all  the  difficulties  of  its 
task  are  considered  will  compare  favourably  with  that  of  any 
country  of  like  social  conditipns.  However,  it  may  be  admitted 
that  the  public  school  is,  at  the  present  time,  the  more  efficient 
school.  Not  that  it  is  better  manned,  or  better  equipped,  but 
because  it  leaves  less  to  be  desired  in  the  performance  of  its  task. 


8  Development  of  the  Ontario  High. School. 

How  is  this?  The  reason  is  that,  its  task  is  simple,  while  that  of 
the  secondary  school  is  complex.  The  latter  attempts  to  do  many 
things,  the  former  one.  The  Ontario  high  school  still  retains  its 
earliest  function  of  a  college  preparatory  school.  But  it  is  also  a 
teacher- training  school  in  academic  subjects  and  is  co-educational. 
The  preparatory  course  for  teachers  and  the  matriculation  course 
have  exhibited  some  differences  in  later  years,  but  the  difference 
is  not  so  great  but  that  a  pupil  who  has  taken  the  teacher's  course 
may  not  matriculate  also  by  adding  one  or  two  additional  subjects. 
The  curriculum,  is,  therefore,  necessarily  to  some  degree,  a  com- 
promise. There  is  no  differentiation  for  the  sexes.  Apart  from 
the  courses  named,  there  is  in  general  practice  no  course  for  the 
student  who  wishes  neither  to  prepare  for  college  nor  be  a  teacher, 
though  the  Regulations  outline  such  a  course.  In  fact,  the  student 
who  desires  to  finish  his  education  in  the  high  school  will  find 
himself  in  one  of  the  classes  mentioned  in  large  schools,  while  in 
smaller  schools  the  two  will  be  but  one.  The  consequence  is  that, 
comparatively  very  few  complete  the  fourth  year  of  the  course 
without  taking  the  teachers'  or  the  matriculation  examination, 
if  they  wish  to  obtain  a  graduation  diploma,  as  these  examinations 
are  the  usual  means.  It  is,  therefore,  seriously  open  to  question 
if  a  better  course  could  not  be  devised  for  the  student  who  desires 
a  well-rounded  secondary  education,  such  a  course  as  would 
prevent  this  class  from  dropping  out  in  large  numbers  before 
completion  of  the  fourth  year.  A  commercial  course  has  been 
developed  in  recent  years  which  is  adding  greatly  to  the  usefulness 
of  the  schools  and  widening  their  appeal  to  the  public. 

There  is  a  remarkable  uniformity  in  the  high  schools  in  the 
subjects  taught,  the  equipment,  the  class  of  students,  and,  in  fact, 
in  most  particulars,  from  end  to  end  of  the  Province  of  Ontario, 
whether  the  school  be  a  village  institution,  the  centre  of  an  agricul- 
tural district  or  located  in  a  manufacturing  town  or  city.  There  is 
growing  up  a  numerous  class  of  junior  schools  in  small  places  which 
are  called  continuation  schools.  The  same  uniformity  may  be 
seen  here.  Does  this  sameness  in  training  produce  the  differ- 
entiated efficiency,  which  national  well-being  demands  to-day? 
To  ask  the  question  is  to  answer  it  in  the  negative.  How  has  this 
condition  come  about?  There  is  a  social  problem  behind  it. 
It  would  be  easy  to  throw  the  blame  upon  the  Department  of 
Education,  but  a  perusal  of  the  following  pages  will  show  that 


Introduction  9 

it  does  not  He  there.  Again  and  again  the  wise  intentions  of  leaders 
have  been  thwarted,  and  they  have  been  forced  to  yield  to 
popular  clamour  or  to  political  expediency.  To  the  high 
schools  and  collegiate  institutes  the  farm  for  ten  years  back 
has  been  sending  a  larger  percentage  of  pupils  than  any  other 
class;  in  1916,  twenty-nine  per  cent,  nearly,  the  next  in  order  being 
commerce,  with  twenty-one  per  cent.  In  the  continuation  schools 
in  1913,  nearly  forty-nine  per  cent,  of  the  pupils  were  from  the  farm 
In  the  natural  course,  the  majority  of  these  return  to  the  farm,  and 
the  danger  is  that  the  system  has  only  made  them  fit  rather  to 
become  teachers  or  college  students  than  efficient  farmers.  In  the 
industrial  centres,  the  majority  of  the  pupils  come  from  the  indus- 
trial and  commercial  class,  yet  here,  also,  is  provided  the  same 
training  precisely  as  in  rural  high  schools.  Little  has  been  done 
in  either  case  in  the  way  of  adjustment.  Everywhere  the  secondary 
schools  have  been  uncompromisingly  literary  and  theoretical  in 
their  work.  But  there  are  signs  of  change.  The  movement 
towards  technical  and  practical  training  appears  to  be  gaining 
ground.  Cities  which  are  growing  too  large  for  one  secondary 
school,  are  extending  their  facilities  by  building  a  technical  school 
instead  of  another  high  school.  That  this  will  in  time  result  in 
immense  advantage  to  Canada,  no  doubt  can  be  entertained. 
We  have  only  to  look  to  the  results  in  countries  that  are  far  in 
advance  of  Ontario  in  the  enrichment  of  opportunity  for  the  young. 

Why  the  continuation  school  movement  has  resulted  in  spread- 
ing the  same  high  school  opportunities  farther  into  the  country 
instead  of  developing  agricultural  high  schools,  is  an  interesting 
question.  In  most  parts  of  the  province,  the  prevailing  type  of 
high  school  is  sufficiently  accessible  to  serve  the  needs  of  those  who 
really  desire  to  leave  the  farm,  but  as  the  thing  has  turned  out, 
neither  in  the  nearby  village  nor  in  the  county  town  is  there  a 
school  which  has  for  its  primary  object  serving  the  needs  of  the 
large  majority,  who  have  the  healthy  desire  to  remain  on  the  farm 
and  to  till  it  more  efficiently  than  their  fathers  could. 

It  is  by  no  means,  the  purpose  of  the  present  essay  to  attempt 
to  answer  questions  suggested  here,  but  only  by  a  faithful  account 
of  the  origin  and  development  of  the  system,  to  clear  the  ground 
in  some  measure  for  the  answer.  If  the  present  scheme  of  teacher- 
training,  elementary  and  secondary,  is  inadequate,  as  comparison 
with  the  plans  of  older  countries  might  incline  one  to  believe,  the 


10  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School. 

solution  may  be  to  extend  the  normal  schools  and  fit  them  to 
assume  at  least,  the  last  two  years  of  the  academic  education  of  the 
elementary  teacher.  If  this  were  done,  such  a  load  would  be  lifted 
from  the  high  schools  as  would  enable  them  to  take  more  seriously 
the  needs  and  claims  of  the  general  student,  whose  interests  I  think 
it  is  clear  have  been,  if  not  sacrificed,  at  least  subordinated  to  those, 
particularly,  of  the  prospective  teacher. 


CHAPTER  II. 
LAYING  THE  FOUNDATIONS,  1790-1839. 

THE  southern  portion  and  particularly  the  lake  fronts  of  the 
region  now  known  as  Ontario,  were  settled  by  United 
Empire  Loyalists  who,  after  the  American  colonies  separa- 
ted from  England,  migrated  to  Canada  in  order  still  to  live  under 
the  fiag  and  institutions  of  the  land  they  loved.  The  only  schools 
were  the  result  of  private  enterprise  and  it  was  not  until  the  Con- 
stitutional  Act  of  1791  organized  the  country  into  two  provinces, 
and  John  Grave?  Simco^  arrived  as  Lieutenant-Governor  of  Upper 
Canada,  that  the  first  steps  were  taken  in  the  direction  of  grant 
aided  secondary  schools.  His  ardent  patriotism  and  desire  for  the 
improvement  of  the  colony  led  him  to  open  correspondence  with 
the  home  government,  for  the  purpose  of  suggesting  the  endowment 
of  schools — not  as  might  have  been  expected — elementary  schools, 
but  Public  schools  after  the  pattern  of  English  schools  of  that  name. 
He  believed  that  lower  education  being  less  expensive  could,  in  the 
meantime,  be  provided  by  relations  and  more  remotely  by  school 
lands  but  "the  higher  must  be  indebted  to  the  liberality  of  the 
British  Government,  as  owing  to  the  cheapness  of  education  in  the 
United  States,  the  gentlemen  of  Upper  Canadg.  will  send  their 
children  there,  which  would  tend  to  pervert  their  British  prin- 
ciples". 

He  next  proposed  a  definite  scheme:  Two  schools,  one  at 
Niagara  (Newark),  and  one  at  Kingston,  with  an  allowance  of 
£100  per  annum  for  each,  and  a  university  at  the  capital  with  a 
staff  composed  exclusively  of  clergymen  of  the  Church  of  England. 
His  scheme  evidently  implied  a  state  church.  By  these  means,  he 
hoped  to  train  those  of  the  rising  generation  who  would  "take  the 
lead  in  society  under  the  present  constitution  and  principally  fill 
up  the  offices  of  the  Government"  and  so  render  secure  the  union 
with  Great  Britain. 

His  scheme  of  a  university  met  with  a  cool  reception  but 
Secretary  Dundas  agreed  that  the  schools  should  be  established. 

*For  this  and  other  references  to  Simcoe's  correspondence  with  Colonial 
Secretary  Dundas  see  Hodgins  "Documentary  History  of  Education  in  Upper 
Canada",  Vol.  I.     Subsequent  references  to  this  work  appear  as  D.H.E. 


12  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School. 

However,  no  immediate  provision  was  made.  Writing  to  the 
Colonial  Secretary,  the  Duke  of  Portland,  three  years  after  his  first 
appeal,  Simcoe  said  that  on  consultation  with  the  Church  of 
England  Bishop  (of  Quebec),  he  had  felt  authorized  to  promise 
£100  per  annum  to  a  school  at  Kingston,  a  building  for  which  had 
been  erected  by  the  late  Lieutenant-Governor  Hope,  and  the 
missionary  there,  Mr.  Stuart,  was  willing  to  take  charge  tempor- 
arily.    He  pointed  out  the  need  of  a  similar  provision  at  Niagara. 

The  Duke  of  Portland  had  other  ideas.  He  thought  that  the 
schoolmasters  required  in  the  then  state  of  Upper  Canada  were 
such  as  were  competent  to  teach  reading,  writing,  accounts  and 
mensuration.  As  to  a  school  of  a  higher  order,  where  the  Greek 
and  Latin  languages  and  other  branches  should  be  taught,  he  was  of 
opinion  that  Quebec  or  Montreal  would  be  a  more  proper  site. 

Ostensibly  owing  to  ill-health,  but  really  by  reason  of  serious 
differences  with  Lord  Dorchester,  Simcoe  in  1796  left  the  scene 
of  his  arduous  and  disinterested  labours,  with  his  educational 
scheme  still  unrealized,  though  he  stuck  to  his  guns  to  the  last 
in  defence  of  the  establishment  of  higher  schools  and  a  university. 

The  Hon.  Peter  Russell,  President  of  the  Legislative  Council, 
prosecuted  the  scheme,  sending  a  petition  of  the  Provincial  Legisla- 
ture in  1797  to  the  King  "humbly  imploring  his  Majesty  that  he 
would  be  graciously  pleased  to  direct  his  government  in  this 
Province  to  appropriate  a  certain  portion  of  the  waste  lands  of  the 
Crown  as  a  fund  for  the  establishment  and  support  of  a  respectable 
j  grammar  school  in  each  district  thereof  and  also  a  college,  or 
!  university,  for  the  instruction  of  youth  in  the  different  branches  of 
liberal  knowledge". 

The  reply  expressed  the  intention  to  comply  with  the  wishes 
of  the  petitioners  "in  such  a  way  as  shall  be  judged  to  be  most 
effectual": 

First,  by  the  establishment  of  free  grammar  schools  in  those 
districts  in  which  they  are  called  for;  and 

Second,  in  due  course  by  establishing  other  seminaries  of  a 
larger  and  more  comprehensive  nature,  for  the  promotion  of 
religious  and  moral  learning  and  the  study  of  the  Arts  and  Sciences". 
President  Russell  was  directed,  after  consultation,  to  report  as  to 
the  amount  of  Crown  lands  required  to  form  a  fund  "out  of  which 
shall  be  allotted  salaries  for  the  school  masters,  to  be  selected  by  the 
Governor."    His  report  set  forth  the  following  points  among  others : 


Laying  the  Foundations  18 

1.  That  an  appropriation  of  500,000  acres,*  or  ten  townships, 
after  deducting  the  Crown  and  Clergy  sevenths,  would  be  sufficient 
to  found  four  grammar  schools  and  a  university. 

2.  That  present  circumstances  called  for  the  erection  of  two 
schools:  one  at  Kingston  and  the  other  at  Niagara  (Newark). 

3.  That  for  the  purpose  of  building  a  plain  but  solid  house, 
containing  a  schoolroom  sufficient  to  contain  one  hundred  boys, 
and  apartments  for  the  master,  large  enough  for  the  accommodation 
of  a  moderate  family,  and  the  reception  of  from  ten  to  twenty  boys, 
as  boarders,  the  sum  of  £3,000  for  each  would  be  sufficient.  Salary 
and  repairs  would  require  £180. 

In  accordance  with  these  recommendations,  ten  townships 
were  appropriated,  which  were  found  to  contain  549,217  acres. 
But  this  was  the  only  immediate  result.  It  was  not  possible  to 
gell  the  land  and  a  period  of  ten  years  elapsed  before  any  action 
was  taken.  However,  during  this  decade,  several  private  schools  | 
came  into  existence,  and  performed  a  highly  useful,  if  not  an 
indispensable  service.  As  early  as  1786,  the  Reverend  John  Stuart, 
D.D.  opened  a  select  classical  school  at  Cataraqui.  He  (or  his 
son)  received  for  at  least  one  year,  1796,  a  Government  grant  of 
£100  paid  by  Siiiicoe,  just  as  he  was  leaving  the  country.  This 
was  the  first  Government  bounty  to  education  in  Upper  Canada, 
but  the  grant  was  apparently  not  repeated. 

The- most  famous  of  these  early  schools  was  that  of  the  Rev. 
John  Strachan,  opened  at  Cornwall.  He  was  lx)rn  in  Scotland  in 
1778  and  was  a  graduate  of  King's  College,  Aberdeen,  of  1796. 
After  two  years'  teaching  in  Scotland,  he  came  to  Upper  Canada  on 
the  invitation  of  the  Hon.  Richard  Cartwright,  probably  to  become 
tutor  to  his  four  sons,  though  Strachan  in  later  life  conveys  the 
impression  that  it  was  to  organize  a  college  or  university.  He  had 
been  disappointed  in  regard  to  a  university  post  in  Scotland  and 
probably  expected  that  in  the  new  country  he  might  have  a  better 
opportunity.  However,  he  entered  upon  his  task  as  tutor  with 
enthusiasm,  taking  a  few  additional  pupils  into  his  school.  Such 
was  the  beginning  of  a  remarkable  pedagogical  success. 

Being  ordained  into  the  Anglican  priesthood,  though  brought 
up  in  another  faith,  he  was  appointed  to  Cornwall  in  1803,  where 

*Land  was  valued  at  about  nine  pence  per  acre  in  this  estimate,  so  that  the 
whole  appropriation  would  represent  a  sum  of  about  £18,000. 

\ 


14  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

his  clerical  duties  gave  him  ample  time  to  carry  on  a  school,  and 
to  this,  several  of  his  Kingston  pupils  came.  The  originality  and 
success  of  Strachan  as  a  teacher,  is  shown  in  a  subsequent  chapter. 
By  reason  of  this,  he  soon  gained  a  paramount  influence  with  the 
government  in  educational  matters.  Of  the  structure,  that  was 
soon  to  be  reared  he  could  rightfully  claim  to  be  the  architect. 

After  the  legislature  had,  for  several  sessions,  discussed  the 
establishment  of  schools,  a  decision  was  finally  reached  in  1807 
when  the  first  District  Public  School  Act  was  passed.  It  provided 
for  the  establishment  of  one  Public  school*  in  each  of  the  eight 
districts,  and  a  grant  of  £100  from  public  funds  for  each  master. 
The  locations  were  named  as  follows: 

District.  Location. 

Western Town  of  Sandwich. 

London Township  of  Townsend. 

Niagara Town  of  Niagara. 

Home Town  of  York. 

Newcastle Township  of  Hamilton. 

Midland Town  of  Kingston. 

Johnstown Township  of  Augusta. 

Eastern Town  of  Cornwall. 

The  Amendment  Act  of  1819  provided  that  the  London  District 
School  should  be  kept  in  the  Village  of  Vittoria,  Norfolk  County, 
and  that  of  Johnstown,  in  the  Village  of  Brockville.  Trustees  were 
to  be  appointed  by  the  Lieutenant-Governor,  not  less  than  five  in 
number,  and  these  were  to  have  power  to  examine  and  appoint  a 
teacher,  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  Lieutenant-Governor.  They 
were  also  given  the  power  to  make  rules  and  regulations  for  the 
conduct  of  the  school.  The  last  clause  limited  the  operation  of  the 
Act  to  four  years  but  this  was  repealed  in  the  following  year,  and 
with  some  amendments,  it  continued  in  force  until  1853.  No 
annual  report  was  required  from  the  trustees  nor  was  any  limit 
set  upon  their  term  of  office.  The  number  of  trustees  actually 
appointed  varied  from  five  in  the  Johnstown  District  to  eight  in  the 
Midland  District. 


*0i  course  'Public'  was  used  in  the  English  sense  and  the  use  of  the  term 
indicates  the  point  of  view.  They  were  commonly  referred  to  as  District  Gram- 
mar Schools. 


Laying  the  Foundations  15 

It  will  be  noticed  that  no  mention  is  made  of  buildings  in  the 
-  Act.  The  communities  in  which  the  schools  were  located  were 
^xpected  to  provide  the  accommodations.  Difficulties  arose  in 
some  cases.  The  London  District  trustees  declared  in  a  petition 
that  having  nominated  a,  ^e^clier,  they  could  find  neither  school- 
house  nor  pupils  in  T(5wnsend,  so  they  request  that  the  law  be 
amended  to  allow  them  to  open  in  the  village  of  Dover,  "where  a 
schoolhouse  would  be  built,  as  apf)ears  by  the  accompanying 
subscription  lately  set  on  foot,  and  sufficient  accommodation  pro- 
cured for  those  coming  from  distant  parts  of  the  district". 

While  the  House  of  Assembly  was  engaged  upon  the  Act 
establishing  the  schools,  there  appeared  a  Bill  for  the  purchase  of 
philosophical  apparatus  for  the  advancement  of  science.  The 
House  in  1806,  authorized  the  expenditure  of  the  considerable  sum 
of  £400  for  this  purpose,  and  the  depositing  of  the  apparatus 
with  some  person  engaged  in  education.  The  whole  of  it  was 
handed  over  to  Strachan,  whose  Cornwall  seminary  immediately 
became  the  Public  school  of  the  Eastern  District.  No  doubt  he 
had  been  the  father  of  the  Apparatus  Act  as  we  learn  he  was  of  the 
V  Act  of  1807,  from  the  speech  of  Sir  J.  B.  Robinson,  at  the  ceremony 
of  laying  the  corner  stone  of  King's  College  in  1842.  "As  I  well' 
remember  it  was  at  your  suggestion  and  upon  the  earnest  instance 
of  your  Lordship,  that  the  statute  was  procured,  to  which  we  are  \/ 
indebted  for  the  District  Grammar  Schools  (called  Public  in  the 
Act)  throughout  Upper  Canada".*         '.%¥W' 

Whatever  satisfaction  there  might  have  been  for  Strachan  in 
seeing  his  ideas  prevail  so  absolutely,  it  was  not  long  before  efforts 
were  made  in  the  Legislature  to  repeal  the  Act  of  1807.  For 
several  years  Bills  were  passed  in  the  Assembly  for  this  purpose 
but  were  rejected  in  the  Legislative  Council  and  reciprocally  the 
Hon.  Richard  Cartwright's  Bill  to  perpetuate  the  schools  and 
remove  all  uncertainties  was  passed  by  the  Council,  but  rejected  by 
the  Assembly.  What  were  the  grounds  of  objection  to  the  pro- 
visions of  the  Act?  First,  the  inconvenience  of  location  in  some 
cases.  A  petition  of  1812  from  the  District  of  Newcastle  repre- 
sented that  the  appropriation  was  entirely  useless  to  the  inhabitants 
of  this  District  in  general  and  praying  to  have  the  Act  repealed  and 
provision  made  for  common  schools.     A  similar  petition  came  from 

*See  D.  H.  E.,  Vol.  I,  p.  70. 


16  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

the  Midland  District,  claiming  that  though  provision  for  grammar 
Schools  had  been  made,  nothing  had  been  done  for  "the  middling  ' 
or  poorer  class  of  His  Majesty's  subjects".  "By  reason  of  the 
place  of  instruction  being  established  at  one  end  of  the  District 
and  the  sum  demanded  for  tuition,  most  of  the  people  are  unable 
to  avail  themselves  of  the  advantages  contemplated  by  the  institu- 
-^  tion".  It  was  merely  "casting  money  into  the  lap  of  the  rich". x^^,^ 
An  address  per  contra  dated  at  Cornwall  in  1811  was  sent  to  the 
Lieutenant-Governor:  "We  have  seen  provision  made  for  giving 
the  youth  of  the  Province  such  a  liberal  education  as  may  not 
only  qualify  them  for  the  learned  professions,  but  also  establish 
firmly  in  their  minds  the  purest  moral  and  religious  principles 
which  shall  enable  them  to  give  the  most  salutary  direction  to  the 
general  manners  of  the  Province". 

One  good  result,  however,  arose  out  of  this  contest  between 
the  two  branches  of  the  Legislature,  the  House  persistent  in  its 
efforts  to  repeal  and  the  Council,  to  expand  the  Act  of  1807,  and 
that  was  a  gradual  understanding  that  elementary  schools  were  a 
necessity.  This  found  concrete  form  in  the  Common  Schools  Act 
of  1816  which  provided  for  partial  payment  of  teachers*  salaries 
out  of  public  funds  and  thus  recognized  the  justice  of  supporting 
primary  education. 

The  law,  of  course,  so  long  as  it  restricted  each  District  to  one 
grammar  school  could  bestow  only  very  circumscribed  benefits. 
Most  of  the  people  would  be  beyond  the  pale  of  its  operation  both 
from  distance  and  poverty.  Besides  in  the  address  above  quoted 
to  the  Lieutenant-Governor  from  Cornwall,  no  doubt  penned  by 
Strachan,  there  is  a  frank  admission  that  the  schools  were  intended 
for  the  better  class.  The  same  view  was  impressed  in  a  letter  from 
William  Crooks  of  Grimsby  in  1818  to  Robert  Gourlay.*  "They 
(the  grammar  schools)  have  been  productive  of  little  or  no  good 
.'hitherto,  for  this  obvious  cause,  they  are  looked  upon  as  seminaries 
l^jplusively  instituted  for  the  education  of  the  children  of  the  more 
Iwealthy  classes  of  society,  and  to  which  the  poor  man's  child  is 
considered  unfit  to  be  admitted". 

A  defence  was  made  by  Strachan  in  the  issue  of  The  Christian 
Recorder  of  April,  1819.  The  funds  at  the  disposal  of  the  Legisla- 
ture would  have  been  of  no  use  if  divided  amongst  the  townships 
for  common  schools — scarcely  £5  each — and  a  university  would 

♦Statistical  Account  of  Upper  Canada,  Gourlay  quoted  D.  H.  E.,  Vol.  I,  p.  126. 


Laying  the  Foundations  17 

have  had  no  students.  Hence  District  schools  were  the  only 
alternative.  But  even  had  circumstances  been  otherwise,  the 
situation  would  have  suggested  District  in  preference  to  common 
schools,  for  they  were  calculated  to  qualify  young  men  for  the 
different  professions,  and  to  become  feeders  for  the  university 
when  it  should  be  established. 

In  one  or  two  Districts,  the  results  had  not  been  good,  but 
this  was  because  there  was  no  need  in  those  Districts  for  the  schools. 
It  was  intended  at  first  to  establish  them  only  at  Cornwall,  Kings- 
ton, Niagara,  York  and  Sandwich,  but  jealousy  in  the  House  of 
Assembly  led  to  extending  the  privilege  to  other  districts  before 
there  were  pupils  to  educate.  If  there  should  still  (in  1819)  be 
well-founded  complaints,  the  fault  must  be  in  those  appointed  to 
carry  the  law  into  eflfect. 

An  attempt  to  improve  the  schools  was  made  in  ;1819  by  an  V*' 
Amendment  Act  which  provided  for  a  school  in  the  new  District  of 
Gore,  at  the  town  of  Hamilton.  Annual  public  examinations  were 
to  be  held  in  all  District  (grammar)  schools  and  annual  reports  to 
the  Lieutenant-Governor  were  required,  setting  forth  the  attendance, 
subjects  taught,  the  number  of  scholars  that  had  completed  their 
ediiratinn.^t^.  JA  concession  was  made  to  the  poorer  class  in  the 


I 


'clause  authorizing  the  trustees  of  each  and  every  (common)  school 
to  send  "scholars  not  exceeding  tenJn  number  to  be  taught  g^rati»^^ 
at  the  respective  District  schools^^    To  prevent  a  demand  for  new 


schools  where  they  were  not  really  needed,  it  was  provided  that 
:  only  £50  should  be  paid  to  any  teacher  hereafter  appointed  "unless 
the  average  number  of  scholars  exceeds  ten". 

The  first  general  account  of  the  st^te  of  the  schools  we  get       j  U 
from  a  document  prepared  in'l826jby  Strachan  as  an  address  to  the 
Lieutenant-Governor  showing  why  a  university  should  be  founded. 
There  were  about  340  common  schools  with  7,000  to  8,000  pupils,  ' 

learning  reading,  writing,  arithmetic  and  the  first  principles  of 
religion.  Probably  the  schools  were  educating  as  many  as  14,000 
because  the  younger  children  came  in  summer,  and  the  older  ones  in 
winter.  There  were  eleven  District  Public  schools*  in  which  300 
young  men  were  preparing  for  the  professions.  They  seldom 
supported  more  than  one  master  and  the  time  had  come  "for  con- 

*A  District  (Grammar)  School  was  authorized  in  the  Ottawa  and  the  Bathurst 
Districts  in  1823. 


18  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

fining  themselves   to   the   intention   of  their  first  establishment, 
namely:  nurseries  for  a  university". 

Up  to  this  point,  no  means  had  been  evolved  of  controlling 
or  directing  the  schools  that  existed.  They  were  isolated  and 
independent,  and  the  only  connection  between  them  and  the 
Government  was  the  appointment  of  trustees,  the  sanction  re- 
quired for  the  appointment  of  teacher,  and  the  annual  report. 
The  germ  of  central  control  may  be  found  in  the  General  Board 
of  Exiucation  brought  into  existence  in  1823.  It  was  the  creation 
of  the  Executive  Council  of  Lieutenant-Governor  Maitland  and 
its  prime  purpose  was  to  establish  "one  introductory  school 
on  the  national  plan  in  each  town  of  a  certain  size."*  The 
Lieutenant-Governor  was  authorized  by  the  Colonial  Secretary, 
Earl  Bathurst,  to  appropriate  a  portion  of  the  land  reserve  set 
apart  for  a  university  for  the  purpose  of  establishing  national 
schools  and  in  ^order  to  accomplish  this  to  form  a  General 
Board  of  Education.  The  sanction  of  the  Legislative  Assembly 
was  not  obtained  unless  indirectly  in  the  Common  Schools  Act  of 
1824,  where  the  functions  of  such  a  board  are  recognized.  Sir 
Peregriuje  Maitland  accordingly  appointed  the  following  to  be  a 
General  Board  of  Education  for  the  Province :  Rev.  John  Strachan^ 
D.D,,  President*;  The  Hon.  Joseph  Wells,  M.L.C.;  The  Hon. 
George  H.  Harkland,  M.L.C.;  The  Rev.  Robert  Addison  (Anglican 
clergyman  and  teacher  of  the  Grammar  School  at  Niagara); 
Atty.-General  John  Beverley  Robinson  and  Surveyor-General 
Thomas  Ridout.  This  Board  ceased  to  exist  in  March,  1833,  and 
its  functions  were  informally  transferred  to  the  Council  of  King's 
College  (without  much  change  in  personnel)  in  1833. t 

The  duties  of  the  Board  as  outlined  by  its  President  at  the 
opening  of  King's  College  in  1843  were  as  follows:  All  the  schools 
in  the  colony  were  placed  under  its  care  and  the  President  was 
required  to  make  occasional  visits  to  the  different  Districts,  to 

*These  schools  in  England  were  under  the  Church  of  England  and  a  Canadian 
copy,  called  the  Central  School,  was  actually  established  in  York.  See  D.  H.  E., 
Vol.  I,  pp.  174,  179. 

tDr.  Strachan  had  very  soon  made  his  influence  felt  in  York,  of  which  he  was 
appoiijted  Rector  in  1812.  In  1815  he  became  an  honorary  member  of  the 
Executive  Council,  in  1817-18  a  full  member,  1820  a  member  of  the  Legislative 
Council,  and  now  in  1823,  he  becomes  virtually  Superintendent  of  Education 
for  the  Province.  As  president  of  the  Board  of  Education,  he  received  a  salary 
of  £300. 


Laying  the  Foundations  19 

discover  the  actual  state  of  both  common  and  District  schools  and 
confer  with  the  local  educational  authorities;  to  recommend  proper 
school  books  and  introduce  a  uniformity  of  system  throughout 
the  whole  country. 

The  President  of  the  General  Board  did  not  visit  the  schools  in 
person  until  1828,  nor  have  we  any  details  of  returns  made  to  him 
until  1827.  Some  interesting  points  from  the  returns  of  this  year 
are  incorporated  in  the  individual  account  of  the  schools  in  Chapter 
III.  Strachan's  official  report  to  Lieutenant-Governor  Colborne 
for  1828  is,  therefore,  the  first  conspectus  we  have  of  the  schools, 
resting  upon  inspection  by  a  comp)etent  authority.  It  contains  also, 
some  valuable  suggestions.  In  several  schools  the  attendance 
was  thin  and  discouraging,  but  in  others  instruction  was  well 
conducted  and  the  system  such  as  to  merit  approbation.  Among 
the  prosperous  schools  he  could  not  forbear  mentioning  those  of 
the  Gore,  Midland  and  Eastern  Districts.  In  the  two  latter 
several  of  the  pupils  had  made  great  progress  in  mathematics. 
At  Cornwall,  a  boy  was  produced  by  the  master,  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Urquhart,  hardly  twelve  years  old,  who  demonstrated  in  a  very 
satisfactory  manner  one  of  the  most  difficult  propositions  in  Euclid. 
The  total  attendance  was  372.  but  in  some  schools  girls  were  ad- 
mitted. He  expressed  the  hope  that  this  condition  would  not 
continue  "as  the  admission  of  female  children  interfered  with  the 
government  which  is  required  in  classical  seminaries".  In  order 
to  secure  uniformity,  the  President  outlined  a  course  of  study,  the 
introduction  of  which  the  Board  thought  would  be  highly  beneficial. 
It  assumed  boys  of  from  seven  to  nine  years  in  the  first  year. 
These  would  have  the  Eton  Latin  grammar  and  Corderius,  Selectae 
e  Profanis,  besides  spelling,  English  grammar,  writing  and  arith- 
metic (chiefly  mental).  Geography  and  civil  and  natural  history, 
elocution  and  French  are  added  in  the  second  year,  Greek  and 
algebra  in  the  third,  use  of  globes,  book-keeping  and  Euclid  in  the 
fourth,  trigonometry,  navigation,  dialling  and  astronomy  in  the 
fifth.  The  course  outlined  in  Latin  and  Greek  included  all  the 
authors  read  in  the  leading  English  Public  Schools  as  well  as  prose 
and  verse  composition  in  both  languages.  There  was  a  valuable 
suggestion  in  the  report  contained  in  a  reference  to  a  neighbouring 
state,  where  no  school  district  could  participate  in  the  education 
fund  unless  it  raised  a  sum  equal  to  that  which  was  to  be  granted, 
in   addition   to   the  requirements   for   buildings,    fuel,   etc.     The 


20     Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

amounts  raised  locally,  were  raised  by  an  assessment  self-imposed, 
by  the  inhabitants  of  the  district.  This  is  interesting,  as  a  similar 
plan  was  adopted  by  Ryerson,  many  years  later. 

Meanwhile  a  practical  suggestion  of  Strachan's  to  realize 
upon  a  portion  of  the  huge  original  land  grant  had  been  carried 
out,  and  in  accordance  therewith  about  225,000  acres  of  productive 
Crown  Reserves  were  exchanged  for  an  equal  amount  of  the  wild 
and  at  the  time  valueless,  school  reserve.  These  lands  were 
estimated  to  be  yvorth  ten  shillings  an  acre.  This  exchange  made 
it  possible  for  Strachan  to  go  on  with  his  cherished  scheme  of  a 
university  and  he  submitted  in  March,  1826,  an  elaborate  review 
of  the  educational  state  and  needs  of  the  country*  already 
mentioned  on  page  17  and  a  detailed  scheme  of  the  organ- 
ization of  the  university.  He  spoke  of  the  lack  of  opportunity  in 
both  Canadas  to  secure  instruction  in  law,  medicine  and  divinity^, 
and,  therefore,  candidates  for  these  professions  were  compelled 
to  go  to  the  United  States  where  education  was  secular  and  where 
the  text-books  and  teaching  lauded  their  own  institutions  and 
continually  depreciated  British  institutions.  There  were  only 
twenty-two  clergymen  in  Upper  Canada — that  is,  of  course, 
Anglican — and  it  was  essential  that  the  future  clergy  should  be 
trained  within  the  Province..  "The  wants  of  the  Province  are 
becoming  great,  and  however  much  disposed  the  elder  clergy 
may  be  to  bring  forward  young  men  to  the  sacred  profession,  they 
have  neither  time  nor  means  of  doing  it  with  sufficient  effect. 
There  can  be  nothing  of  that  deep  theological  and  literary  inquiry 
which  would  be  found  among  young  men  collected  at  the  university, 
and  here  it  is  not  irrelevant  to  observe  that  it  is  of  the  greatest 
I  importance  that  the  education  of  the  colony  should  be  conducted  by 
\  the  clergy.''  The  Bishop  of  the  Diocese  would  doubtless  be  ap- 
pointed visitor  and  it  was  essential  that  the  principal  and  professors 
except  those  of  law  and  medicine,  should  be  clergymen  of  the 
Established  Church,  and  "no  tutor,  teacher  or  officer,  who  is  not  a 
member  of  that  church  should  ever  be  employed  in  the  institution". 
He  was  immediately  despatched  to  England  by  Lieutenant- 
Governor  Maitland  and  the  result  was  the  issue  of  a  Charter  in 
1827  on  the  religious  lines  suggested,  just  as  if  the  Church  of 
England  were  the  Established  Church  in  Canada  as  in  England. 
It  is  not  difficult  to  understand  the  storm  that  the  charter  aroused 
*See  D.  H.  E.,  Vol.  I,  p.  211. 


Laying  the  Foundations 


21 


in  a  House  of  Assembly  where  the  fight  against  the  oligarchy  and 
its  handling  of  public  lands  and  public  offices  was  already  fierce. 
Among  the  able  leaders  were  Marshall  Spring  Bidwell,  William 
Lyon  MacKenzie,  Dr.  W.  W.  Baldwin,  John  Rolph,  lawyer  and 
Cambridge  graduate,  and  Peter  Perry.  Not  only  did  the  rising 
storm  threaten  the  proposed  university,  but  also  the  District 
Grammar  schools  and,  in  fact,  swept  away  the  General  Board  of 
Education,  which,  as  already  shown,  without  (Erect  legislative 
authority,  had  been  erected  for  the  express  purpose  of  establishing 
Church  of  England  common  schools  generally,  and  was  actually 
put  in  charge  of  a  portion  of  the  land  reserve  for  this  purpose. 

It  is  not  surprising  that  in;.Jl829»/a  select  committee  of  the 
House  was  appointed  to  enquire  into  "the  present  state  of  educa- 
tion in  this  Province,  and  to  report  what  changes  are  expedient 
in  the  present  system  of  District  and  Common  Schools,  etc."  This 
was  moved  by  John  Rolph.  Through  the  reports  of  this  Committee 
we  are  in  a  position  to  view  the  state  of  the  grammar  schools  from 
a  new  angle  and  to  apprehend  the  public  feeling  towards  them. 
The  returns  made  to  the  <^mm^tj^^qL1^2^  of  which  William 
Buell  was  chairman  are  here  tabulated: 


Districts. 

No.  of 
pupils. 

In  the 
Languages 

In  Eng. 

Gram. 

and  Math. 

In  Read'g 

Spelling, 

Etc. 

Eastern 

34 
20 

17 
44 
30 
31 
33 
29 
29 
24 

19 

~   n 

25 

5 

15 

10 

19 

2 

2 

8 

7 

6 
10 
13 
16 
12 
10 
18 
12 

7 

Ottawa 

13 

Bathurst 

Johnstown 

Midland 

Newcastle 

Home 

9 
2 

Gore 

1 

Niagara 

1 

London 

9 

Western 

10 

Totals 

291 

108        1       121 

51 

Of  these  part  of  the  Gore  school  as  well  as  that  of  London  is  com- 
posed of  females.  There  were  about  twenty-five  girls  in  attendance 
and  in  only  one  school,  that  of  the  Gore  District  was  any  attention 
paid  to  the  educating  of  ten  pupils  gratis  as  provided  by  the  Act 
of  1819.     Part  of  the  exercises  in  the  Home  District  school  were 


22  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School. 

of  a  religious  nature  and  confined  to  the  doctrines  of  the  Episcopal 

Church.     The  report  was  condemnatory,  so  far  as  the  grammar 

schools  were  concerned.     For  the  most  part  they  were  very  m- 

efficient,  and  the  causes  were:   Improper  appointment  of  many 

of  the  trustees,   the  appointments  favouring  particular  religious 

i    views;  improper  selection  of  teachers  due  to  Boards  constituted 

j   of  such  trustees  "many  of  the  schools  being  apparently  converted 

into  stepping-stones  to  the  Episcopal  Church";  neglect  of  trustees 

to  inspect  and  report  conscientiously  on  the  state  of  the  schools; 

in  some  cases  the  high  tuition   fees;   the  chief  retarding  cause, 

however,  was  the  state  of  the  country  where  there  were  com- 

/  paratively  few  persons  able  to   send   their  sons  away  for  their 

/■    I  education,  and  the  cost  of  educating  them  in  the  United  States, 

'■■       I   where  a  more  extensive  course  could  be  had,  was  very  little  greater. 

I  .  Many  were,  accordingly,  educated  there. 

From  the  returns  sent  in  by  the  masters  who  would  be  in- 
terested in  making  as  favourable  a  showing  as  possible,  it  was 
seen  that  only  108  boys  were  receiving  instruction  which  could  not 
be  imparted  in  the  common  schools,  and  this  at  a  cost  of  £1,000 
to  the  Province  besides  tuition  fees. 

The  committee  objected  to  reports  being  sent  to  the  President 
of  the  General  Board  instead  of  to  the  Lieutenaut-Governor  as 
provided  by  law  and  also  to  £300  per  annum  being  paid  to  the  same 
official  "under  whose  management  an  undue  prejudice  in  favour 
of  Church  establishment  is  prominent".  This  was  a  needless  waste 
of  money,  and  should  in  future  be  applied  to  increase  the  general 
school  fund. 

The  recommendations  of  the  committee  were  "that  a  per- 
manent institution  should  be  provided — ^founded  on  liberal  princi- 
ples, where  the  youth  of  the  land  could  resort  for  instruction  in 
the  higher  branches,  free  from  sectarian  influence,  on  terms  equally 
low  with  those  offered  by  neighbouring  states,  and  that  the  District 
Schools  be  abolished  and  that  the  monies  appropriated  to  each  be 
given  to  four  schools  in  each  district  to  encourage  superior  teachers." 
This  report  was  unanimously  adopted  by  the  House  of  Assembly  and 
an  address  in  conformity  to  it  presented  to  Sir  John  Colborne,  the 
newly  appointed  Lieutenant-Governor. 

The  recommendation  to  provide  a  higher  institution  was 
almost  immediately  implemented,  and  it  was  fortunate  for  the 
Province  that  at  this  time  the  liberal-minded  statesman  just  named 


Laying  the  Foundations  23 

was  at  its  head.  As  governor  of  the  Island  of  Guernsey,  he  had 
resuscitated  there  the  School  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  otherwise  called 
Elizabeth  College,  and  he  proposed  to  the  Legislature  the  founding 
of  a  similar  school  in  York  by  enlarging  the  District  Grammar  school, 
known  as  The  Old  Blue  School.*  The  main  features  of  the  pro- 
posal were  that  a  liberal  endowment  should  be  provided  and  a  staff 
of  highly-trained  masters  brought  out  from  England.  The  Legis- 
lative Council,  though  it  concurred  "in  tlie  establishment  of  a 
preparatory  seminary"  did  not  concur  with  the  Upper  Canada 
College  Bill  passed  by  the  House  of  Assembly  in  1830  on  the  ground 
that  Sir  John  Colborne  had  declined  to  lay  before  them  the  in- 
structions he  had  received  from  the  Colonial  Secretary,  in  the 
matter.  However,  the  Lieutenant-Governor  lost  no  time  in 
carrying  out  the  intentions  of  the  Bill  and  entrusted  the  selection 
of  the  chief  master  to  the  Vice-Chancellor  of  the  University  of 
Oxford.  The  Principal  must  have  a  first-class  degree  in  classics 
and  mathematics,  and  would  receive  £600  per  annum  and  a  house 
with  the  privilege  of  taking  boarders.  There  were  to  be  two 
classical  masters  and  a  mathematical  master  who  were  to  receive 
£300  and  a  house,  also  with  the  privilege  of  boarders.  Russell 
Square,  on  King  Street,  was  the  site  selected,  and  in  May,  tenders 
for  the  buildings  were  advertised  for. 

The  school  opened  under  the  title  of  Upper  Canada  College  on 
the  8th  of  January,  1830,  with  the  Rev.  J.  H.  Harris,  D.D.  of 
Clare  College,  Cambridge,  in  charge.  He  is  described  as  having  a 
strong  dislike  of  verbiage  and  display,  and  of  great  firmness, 
decision  and  energy.  The  Rev.  T.  Phillips,  late  of  the  Home 
District  Grammar  School  was  Vice- Principal,  and  there  were  seven 
other  masters.  The  buildings  not  being  completed.  The  Old  Blue 
School  was  refitted  and  used  in  the  interim.  The  substantial 
endowment  came  out  of  the  250,000  acres  of  Crown  lands  which 
had  been  exchanged  for  a  like  amount  of  the  less  valuable  school 
lands,  and  consisted  of  nearly  64,000  acres.f 

The  wisdom  of  this  solution  of  the  difficult  university  problem 
is  apparent  when  the  situation  of  the  country  is  considered.     A 

♦This  was  identical  with  the  Royal  Grammar  School,  a  designation  given  it  in 
the  Public  Accounts  of  1827-28.  Presumably  the  General  Board  had  given  it  this 
title,  perhaps  as  indicating  its  departure,  in  the  matter  of  religious  instruction, 
from  the  secondary  schools,  though  the  point  is  not  clear. 

tSee  D.  H.  E.,  Vol.  I,  p.  289. 


24  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

university  proper  could  have  drawn  merely  a  handful  of  students, 
so  small  were  the  existing  secondary  schools  and  the  expense  of  a 
scheme  so  ambitious  would  have  been  prohibitive,  in  view  of  the 
still  low  price  of  lands.  The  heat  engendered  over  the  sectarian 
university  charter  was  thus  given  space  and  time  to  dissipate.  The 
immediate  requirements  for  higher  education  were  amply  satisfied. 
It  is  not  pertinent  to  the  present  purpose  to  trace  the  history 
of  Upper  Canada — or  Minor  College,  as  it  was  sometimes  called — 
since  it  stood  apart  from  the  general  scheme  of  secondary  schools; 
but,  since  it  was  made  a  pattern,  which  the  grammar  schools  were 
instructed  to  follow,  it  will  be  necessary  to  notice  its  curriculum 
as  shown  in  Dr.  Harris'  report  of  the  first  year's  work.  It  was  of 
the  rigid  classical  type.  Latin  and  Greek  were  at  first  made 
obligatory  for  every  boy  and  occupied  in  the  First  or  lowest  Form, 
nineteen  hours  weekly;  and  varying  slightly  in  amount  through  the 
Forms,  seventeen  hours  in  the  Sixth.  The  following  table  will 
indicate  the  relative  time  weekly  in  hours  given  to  the  main  subjects: 

Writ,  and  Arith.  Math.         French 

9 
7i 
■        5i 

3  (Writ.) 


Forms 

Classics 

First 

19 

Second 

18i 

Third 

m 

Fourth 

15 

Fifth 

16h 

Sixth 

17 

2 

6 

5i 

4 

5 

61 

8 

3 

It  was  soon  evident  that  a  rigid  classical  diet  was  not  suited  to 
many  who  would  seek  admission  to  the  school.  Indeed  a  petition 
by  Robert  Baldwin  and  others,  addressed  to  the  Lieutenant- 
Governor,  was  presented  in  the  first  year  of  the  school's  existence, 
calling  for  alterations  in  the  course  so  as  to  enable  those  who 
desired,  to  have  their  sons  educated  "in  such  branches  of  an 
English  education  as  will  qualify  them  for  discharging  with  effi- 
ciency and  respectability  the  scientific  and  other  business  of 
tradesmen  and  mechanics".  The  demand  was  practically  granted 
in  the  provision  that  after  the  Third  Form,  pupils  intended  for 
business  might  omit  classics.  These  constituted  the  Partial  Form. 
This  can  only  be  regarded  as  a  wise  concession  seeing  that  for 
the  first  few  years  of  its  existence  this  college  was  the  only  second- 
ary school  in  York,  the  capital  and  business  centre  of  the  Province. 

Principal  Harris  contended  that  the  text-books,  methods  and 
courses  of  the  District  Grammar  schools  should  correspond  with 


Laying  the  Foundations  25 

those  of  Upper  Canada  College,  as  the  lack  of  uniformity  was  a 
serious  handicap  to  boys  who  came  in  from  those  schools  to  the 
college  to  finish.  His  recommendation  must  have  been  made  with 
meagre  knowledge  of  conditions  in  the  grammar  schools.  It  was 
much  like  telling  a  country  general  store  to  follow  the  business 
methods  of  a  big  city  departmental.  However,  as  the  college 
stood  in  place  of  the  Provincial  university  pro  tempore,  he  was 
justified  in  expecting  that  to  some  extent  the  District  Grammar 
schools  would  be  preparing  pupils  for  his  finishing.  King's  College 
imposed  practically  the  same  programme  upon  the  grammar 
schools  a  few  years  later.  An  insight  into  the  expense  of  attendance 
at  the  college  may  be  gained  from  William  Lyon  MacKenzie's 
Sketches  of  Canada  and  the  United  States,  1833.  He  complains 
that  the  exactions  are  too  high.  The  college  fees  were,  he  says, 
£8,  besides  extra  charges  for  firewood  and  contingencies.  Board, 
lodging,  washing  and  mending,  ranged  from  £35  to  £42,  with  £3  10s. 
entrance  money  to  buy  bedding.  He  declares  that  the  fees  were  ten 
times  as  high  as  the  less  amply  endowed  seminary  of  Quebec. 

With  so  splendid  an  endowment  and  in  addition,  a  grant  from 
the  Government  of  £200  for  1830,  £500  for  the  next  three  years, 
and  after  that  £1,000  per  annum,  with  an  able  staff  and  commo- 
dious, well-equipped  buildings,  Upper  Canada  College  afforded 
the  strongest  possible  contrcist  to  the  poor  struggling  grammar 
schools,  and  it  may  have  been  this  contrast,  as  well  as  the  temper 
of  the  time,  that  brought  to  a  head  the  prevailing  dissatisfaction 
with  these  schools  in  a  stronger  form  than  appeared  in  1829. 

The  objection  of  sectarian  favouritism  was  prominent,  and 
disclosed  itself  concretely  in  a  petition  from  the  United  Presbytery 
of  Upper  Canada  to  the  House  of  Assembly  in  1830.  They  stated 
that  education  in  general  was  in  a  deplorable  state,  that  the  bene- 
volent designs  of  the  Legislature  had  failed  in  effecting  the  object 
in  view  and  the  reason  was  that,  the  appointment  of  trustees  from 
one  communion  only  had  destroyed  public  confidence.  This  J3eing 
the  case  the  petitioners  and  their  congregations  which  were  numer- 
ous and  large,  were  deprived  of  the  benefits  they  had  a  right  to 
expect.  They  ask  that  other  schools  be  provided  to  be  placed 
under  their  superintendence.  The  petition  is  signed  by  William 
Bell,  Clerk;  and  William  Smart,  Moderator.  Although  the 
petition  was  addressed  to  the  House  of  Assembly,  it  was  apparently 
passed  on  to  the  Legislative  Council  and  a  committee  of  that  body 


26  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

found  that  "after  the  minutest  enquiry  there  was  not  the  slightest 
foundation  for  the  allegations  of  the  petitioners".  They  point  to 
the  Act  of  1807  as  exacting  no  conformity  to  any  particular  creed 
in  either  teacher  or  trustee.  The  schools  having  been  in  existence 
for  twenty-two  years,  in  them  most  of  the  youth  of  the  Province, 
who  were  filling  the  several  professions,  were  educated.  The  schools 
had  been  open  to  every  creed  without  distinction,  and  in  the 
original  selection  of  trustees,  Roman  Catholics  and  Presbyterians 
as  well  as  Anglicans  had  been  appointed.  However,  the  trustees 
had  nothing  to  do  with  the  education  of  the  children  unless 
it  could  be  shown  that  teachers  had  been  selected  exclusively  from 
one  denomination.  Then  follows  a  list  of  thirty-eight  teachers  of 
whom  eleven  were  Presbyterians  or  Church  of  Scotland,  one 
Congregational,  twenty-one  English  Church  and  five  turning  to 
that  communion,  although  four  of  them  started  as  Presbyterians 
and  one  as  a  Methodist. 

The  Presbytery  regarded  this  answer  as  proving  their  case: 
(i)  Because  the  Committee  of  the  Legislative  Council  had  avoided 
the  main  ground  of  complaint.  They  had  not  published  a  list  of 
trustees  to  show  that  the  Presbytery's  claim  was  unfounded.  This 
they  certainly  would  have  done,  if  it  would  have  disproved  the 
contention  of  the  petitioners;  (ii)  Because  the  list  of  teachers 
given  in  the  reply  shows  that  many  who  were  not  originally  Epis- 
copalian, after  they  came  under  the  influence  of  the  exclusive 
system,  took  orders  in  the  Church  of  England.  They  reiterated 
their  statement  that  the  present  trustees  were  almost  exclusively 
of  the  one  denomination. 

Thus  a  committee  of  the  House  of  Assembly  and  the  church 
court  of  the  Presbyterians  had  each  brought  the  same  indictment 
against  the  grammar  school  system,  though  neither  claimed  that 
any  religious  test  was  applied  to  the  pupils,  nor  that  Episcopalian 
doctrine  was  inculcated  except  in  the  Royal  Grammar  School  at 
York. 

A  Select  Committee  of  the  House  of  Assembly  was  appointed 
in  1831  with  William  Morris,*  as  chairman  to  enquire  into  the 
School  Lands.  Their  report  first  called  attention  to  the  fact  that 
no  buildings  had  been  erected  for  the  District  Grammar  schools, 
as  contemplated  when  the  land  grant  was  first  made.  The  existing 
schools  were  supported  to  the  extent  of  £100  each  per  annum  out 

*Afterwards  President  of  the  Executive  Council. 


Laying  the  Foundations  27 

of  the  public  treasury.  The  country  should  not  longer  be  deprived 
of  the  advantages  of  the  land  endowment.  If  the  whole  school 
reserve  were  sold  at  even  ten  shillings  per  acre,  there  would  be  a 
sufficient  fund  to  yield  an  income  which  would  provide  an  annual 
payment  of  £400  to  each  of  the  Public  Schools,  £2,000  to  the 
College  (Upper  Canada)  at  York,  besides  £50  to  each  of  the 
132  Common  Schools.  The  Committee  was  averse  to  giving  any 
extensive  endowment  out  of  this  fund  to  King's  College  until  the 
District  Grammar  schools  had  been  adequately  provided.  On 
this  report  being  brought  to  the  attention  of  the  Executive  Council, 
they  pleaded  in  defence  that  the  Royal  Instructions  of  1798  could 
not  be  carried  out:  First,  from  the  fact  that  the  lands  originally 
chosen  were  not  judiciously  selected;  and  secondly,  owing  to  the 
low  price  of  land.  This  was  due  to  the  fact  that  up  to  1828  millions 
of  acres  were  in  course  of  grant  by  the  Crown  for  almost  nothing, 
and  more  than  half  the  population  were  entitled  from  various 
causes  to  gratuitous  grants.  The  suggestion  is  made  that  the 
residue  of  School  Lands  estimated  at  240,000  acres  be  placed 
under  the  control  of  the  General  Board  of  Education. 

A  Committee  of  the  House  was  again  appointed  in  1832,  under 
the  chairmanship  of  Mahlon  Burwell,*  whose  interest  in  education 
appears  to  have  been  both  keen  and  persistent.  Their  reportf 
stated  that  the  system  of  grammar  schools,  excellent  as  it  was  in 
1807-8  with  a  population  of  only  50,000  was  quite  inadequate  for 
300,000.  There  was  a  demand  for  superior  attainments  in  the 
various  professions,  and  unless  opportunities  were  afforded  for 
superior  schools,  the  colony  would  fall  behind  the  age.  They 
recommended  that  the  management  of  the  grammar  schools  as 
well  as  the  superintendence  of  both  grades  of  schools  be  placed 
under  a  Board  of  Commissioners;  that  each  District  Board  of 
Trustees  be  incorporated  with  the  General  Board  of  Education. 
Through  prudent  management  of  the  grant  lands,  324,000  acres 
of  which  they  assumed  were  still  at  the  disposal  of  the  Legislature 
for  the  support  of  grammar  schools,  a  substantial  schoolhouse  of 
brick  or  stone  should  be  erected  with  a  master's  residence.  They 
recognized  only  the  deduction  of  225,273  acres  for  King's  College 
and  considered  that  the  66,000  (previously  estimated  at  64,000) 

*Burwell  represented  Middlesex  in  the  House  of  Assembly  for  many  years, 
entering  in  1813. 

fSee  H.  E.  P.,  Vol.  II,  p.  47. 


28  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

acres  granted  to  Upper  Canada  College  should  be  restored,  as 
having  been  outside  the  original  purpose.  A  separate  grant  should 
be  made  to  this  College. 

If  it  should  be  found  impossible  to  meet  the  expanse  of  building 
as  suggested  out  of  the  endowment,  then  the  alternative  plan  is 
suggested  of  requiring  the  Districts  to  provide  buildings  out  of  their 
own  funds,  which  the  Committee  optimistically  thought  the 
Districts  would  be  glad  to  do.  Vain  hope!  Not  for  many  years 
did  the  local  authorities  take  measures  to  provide  the  buildings 
and  then  not  gladly. 

As  to  supervision  and  methods,  the  Committee  approved  the 
principles  suggested  by  Dr.  Strachan,  namely: 

1.  Vigilant  superintendence  over  masters  and  scholars  by 
a  local  Board  of  Trustees.  The  headmaster  might  properly  have 
a  seat  at  such  Board. 

2.  A  system  of  instruction  suited  to  the  wants  and  wishes  of 
the  country. 

3.  Some  portion  of  the  teacher's  income  should  depend  on  the 
prosperity  of  the  Institution. 

4.  Corporal  punishment  except  for  immoral  conduct  should  be 
discountenanced  as  far  as  possible. 

The  Committee  recommended  that  Upper  Canada  College  be  in- 
corporated with  King's  College  and  so  leave  the  Home  District 
with  their  own  District  school  and  with  the  same  advantages  as  the 
other  District  schools. 

In  1833  a  third  report  of  a  Select  Committee,  with  Mr.  Burwell 
again  chairman,  was  made.  In  this,  the  Committee  took  stronger 
ground  regarding  the  grant  to  Upper  Canada  College.  Some 
portion  of  the  lands  had  been  sold  and  the  proceeds  advanced  as 
a  loan  to  support  the  College.  This  was  at  the  disposal  of  the 
Legislature  and  should  be  invested  for  the  grammar  schools. 
They  questioned  the  authority  of  King's  College  Council  to  expend 
funds  on  Minor  College  while  the  university  was  still  non-existent, 
and  strongly  disapproved  this  course.  They  showed  how  parsi- 
moniously the  grammar  and  fcommon  schools  had  been  treated; 
that  "less  is  granted  by  the  'Provincial  Legislature  for  educating 
the  youth  of  300,000  people  than  is  required  to  defray  the  contin- 
gent expenses  of  one  session  of  Parliament",  or  "one  shilling 
per  annum  for  each  scholar".  The  pittance  granted  was  unjustly 
distributed,  e.g.,  the  Midland  District  with  a  population  of  40,000 
gets  the  same  grant  £250  as  the  Ottawa  District  with  5,000.     The 


Laying  the  Foundations  29 

reports  of  the  Select  Committees  of  1829,  1831,  1832  and  1833 
taken  together  present  a  rather  formidable  case  against  the  adminis- 
tration of  both  grades  of  schools  and  are  important  in  that  they  are 
the  result  of  many  discussions  both  in  and  out  of  the  House,  and  of 
suggestions  made  in  memorials  addressed  to  the  House  at  various 
times  and  therefore  must  represent  the  feelings  of  the  people 
generally.  However,  though  Mr.  Burwell  drafted  a  Bill  in  line 
with  the  recommendations  of  his  committee,  "embracing  all  the 
benefits  of  the  Scotch  and  New  York  systems",  no  action  was  taken. 
Two  years  later  in  a  memorial  to  Sir  John  Colborne  on  the  subject 
of  the  grammar  schools,  he  said  they  had  remained  as  they  were 
first  established  in  1807  though  the  population  had  increased  six- 
fold and  its  wealth  more  than  twenty-fold.  In  the  memorial 
mentioned,  he  urged  (i)  the  equitable  distribution  in  the  way  of 
endowment  of  the  lands  which  had  early  been  set  aside  for  this 
purpose,  provision  for  proper  schoolhouses  and  masters'  residences 
and  enlarged  schools  in  populous  centres;  (ii)  inspection  over  these 
schools  to  insure  efficiency  and,  also,  to  connect  them  with  the 
common  schools  in  one  system. 

That  secondary  education  had  stagnated  will  be  evident  from 
a  comparison  of  the  total  attendance  given  by  Strachan  for  1828, 
and  that  given  by  the  official  reports  for  1838.  At  the  former 
date  it  was  372,  and  ten  years  later  was  311.  There  were  only 
thirteen  grammar  schools,  the  largest  with  thirty-six  pupils  in 
a  Province  whose  population  must  have  approximated  400,000. 
During  the  decade  numerous  petitions  had  been  addressed  to  the 
House  of  Assembly,  complaining  of  the  state  of  school  buildings,  or 
requesting  special  grants  to  purchase  equipment  or  pay  additional 
teachers.  The  condition  of  the  buildings  may  be  judged  from 
the  descriptions  given  in  the  next  chapter.  It  is  safe  to  say  that 
those  not  described  were  no  better,  some  of  them  were  worse,  and 
the  Home  District  school  was  altogether  an  exception.  Yet 
the  example  of  Upper  Canada  College  shows  that  long  before  1839, 
the  point  we  have  reached,  it  was  possible  to  handle  the  School 
Lands  in  such  a  way  as  to  make  them  productive  and  so  to  have 
done  much  towards  bettering  the  wretched  accommodation  of  the 
grammar  schools.  As  to  curricula  there  was  considerable  diversity. 
All  agreed  in  having  more  or  less  of  classics.  The  more  ambitious 
programmes  (Niagara,  Bathurst,  Gore)  name  most  of  the  tradi- 
tional school  authors.  Two  mention  Greek  Testament.  Only 
one  school  (Johnstown)  claimed  science  under  the  name  of  natural 


30  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 


rp 
p 


hilosophy.  J  In  the  Newcastle  school,  the  full  complement  of  ten 
pupils'^re'feceiving  gratuitous  instruction  under  the  law  of  1819, 
in  the  Talbot  District  only  three,  and  in  the  other  schools  none 
at  all.  The  chairman  of  the  Talbot  Board  of  Trustees  probably 
furnished  the  true  explanation  in  the  remark  that  the  provision 
had  "hitherto  proved  nugatory,  partly  owing  to  the  fact  that  those 
who  might  be  desirous  to  avail  themselves  of  it,  cannot  afford  Jo 
pay^for  the  board  of  JheJlL  children  in  the^  neigbjjourhood  of  the 


school,  and  partly  owing  to  tHe  inefficient  state  of  the  common 
schools  which  do  not  furnish  candidates  for  such  gratuitous  in- 


struction[\i  They  deplored  the  Baclcwar3~'sTate  of  education 
throughout  the  Province,  a  state  of  affairs  calling  loudly  for  "ener- 
getic measures  for  the  improvement  of  the  common  schools  and 
such  other  steps  as  may  remedy  the  evil".  To  be  sure,  the  decade 
under  review  was  not  propitious  for  any  enlargment  of  popular 
privileges  in  education  or  anything  else.  But  the  grammar  schools, 
it  has  been  shown,  were  popularly  regarded  as  being  linked  up  with 
the  oligarchy  and  the  church  that  monopolized  the  Clergy  Reserves. 
There  was  not  much  hope  for  education  until  responsible  govern- 
ment was  gained. 

The  publication  of  Lord  Durham's  Report  probably  induced 
the  action  that  was  almost  immediately  taken.  This  famous 
document  was  published  in  February,  1839.  Of  the  educational 
facilities  of  the  Province,  it  spoke  scathingly.  Most  of  the  land 
intended  for  the  support  of  grammar  schools  had  been  diverted 
to  the  endowment  of  the  university.  "Even  in  the  most  thickly 
peopled  districts  there  are  but  few  schools  and  those  of  a  very 
inferior  character".  In  response  to  an  address  of  the  House  of 
Assembly,  Sir  George  Arthur  appointed  a  commission  in  May,  1839, 
to  investigate  the  several  departments  of  the  Government.  The 
Committee  on  Education  of  the  commission  was  composed  of  Rev. 
John  McCaul,  LL.D.  (afterwards  President  of  the  University  of 
Toronto),  the  Rev.  H.  J.  Grasett,  D.D.,  Dean  of  Toronto,  and 
Samuel  B.  Harrison,  the  Civil  Secretary  (afterwards  Judge  of  the 
Home  District).  The  commission  advocated  the  laying  down  of 
a  uniform  system  for  the  grammar  schools,  the  examination  of 
teachers,  having  reference  both  to  academic  and  professional 
qualifications,  an  assistant  where  the  attendance  was  thirty,  and  a 
uniform  plan  of  building,  containing  accommodation  for  the 
master  and  his  family  and  for  resident  pupils.  They  believed,  also, 
j  that  a  certain  number  of  pupils  should  be  entitled  to  free  education, 


Laying  the  Foundations  31 

that  a  quarterly  report  should  be  laid  before  King's  College  Council,  i 
and  that  the  schools  should  be  visited  at  least  once  biennially  by 
the    Inspector-General    of    Education.     This    official    was    to    be 
chairman  of  a  Provincial  Board  of  Commissioners  having  control 
of  common  schools  but  supervision  also  of  grammar  schools. 

Before  this  report  was  available,  an  Act  to  "Provide  for  the/ 
Advancement  of  Education"  had  been  passed  (1839).  The  pre- 
amble says  that  "the  advancement  of  education  will  be  better 
promoted  by  devoting  a  portion  of  the  annual  revenues  of  the 
University  of  King's  College  to  the  support  of  Upper  Canada 
College  and  of  the  grammar  schools  for  several  years  to  come,  than 
by  the  erection  of  a  university  in  the  present  state  of  education 
in  the  Province".  The  Act  changed  the  official  designation  from 
'District  Public  School'  to  'Grammar  School',  although  they 
had  been  known  by  this  title  almost  from  the  first.  It  set  aside 
250,000  acres  for  the  support  of  grammar  schools.  This  may  be 
considered  as  the  equivalent  of  the  unconveyed  balance  of  the 
original  grant  of  1798,  a  large  portion  which  had  been  devoted  to 
King's  College  and  a  smaller  portion  (see  p.  28)  to  Upper  Canada 
College,  but  up  to  the  date  of  the  Act  nothing  had  been  derived 
from  the  remainder  by  the  grammar  schools.  A  grant  of  £200 
was  authorized  to  assist  in  the  erection  of  buildings,  but  was  to  be 
contingent  upon  the  provision  of  an  equal  sum  by  the  locality 
concerned.  The  Council  of  King's  College  was  empowered  to 
manage  the  land  endowment  and  to  make  rules  and  regulations 
for  the  government  of  the  schools.  Two  additional  grammar 
schools  were  authorized  in  each  District  in  any  town  or  village, ' 
in  which  the  inhabitants  provided  a  suitable  schoolhouse,  and  a 
grant  of  £100  each,  provided  the  attendance  was  not  below  sixty 
and  that  the  new  schools  were  at  least  six  miles  distant  from  the 
original  district  school.  An  additional  clause  empowered  the 
Council  to  extend  this  aid  to  four  grammar  schools,  if  they  thought 
it  wise  to  do  so. 

Brief  regulations  were  accordingly  issued  by  King's  College 
Council  under  which  trustees  were  to  nominate  head-masters  and 
submit  names  with  particulars  to  the  Council,  thus  superseding 
the  Lieutenant-Governor  in  respect  to  confirming  appointments  of 
masters.  They  also  granted  £50  per  annum  for  an  assistant  in 
each  school.  Before  passing  to  the  next  stage  of  development, 
some  account  must  be  given  of  the  working  of  the  schools  and  their 
local  history.    This  forms  the  subject  of  the  next  chapter. 


CHAPTER  III. 
EARLY  SCHOOLS  AND  MASTERS. 

THE  school  of  Strachan  at  Cornwall,  though  not  the  earliest, 
soon  became  the  best  known.  In  its  comprehensive 
programme  with  its  admixture  of  the  practical  with  the 
literary,  as  well  as  in  its  equipment  of  apparatus  (see  p.  15)  the 
school  far  outstripped  its  rivals.  The  principal  subjects  taught, 
as  we  learn  from  the  account  of  a  public  examination  held  on  July 
31st,  1805,  were  the  Latin  classics,  arithmetic,  bookkeeping, 
elements  of  mathematics,  of  geography  and  of  natural  and  civil 
history.  The  master  was  the  school.  He  had  a  singular  faculty  of 
winning  the  complete  hearts  of  his  pupils,  engaging  their  lively 
interest  in  every  exercise. 

Bishop  Fuller,  one  of  Strachan's  pupils,  speaks  of  his  originality 
in  method,  e,g.,  that  of  "having  the  boys  question  one  another  on 
certain  of  the  lessons.  This  made  them  quick  at  seizing  the  leading 
points  in  the  lessons,  ready  at  shaping  questions  and  deeply  in- 
terested." The  Rev.  Dr.  Scadding  mentions  his  attention  to  the 
science  of  common  objects.  "We  doubt  if  in  the  most  complete 
of  our  modern  schools,  there  was  ever  awakened  a  greater  interest 
or  intelligence  in  relation  to  such  matters  Who  that  had  once 
participated  in  the  excitement  of  its  natural  history  class  can  ever 
forget  it,  or  in  that  of  the  historical  or  geographical  exercises?" 

At  this  school  were  educated  many  of  the  men  who  filled 
leading  positions  and  whose  names  are  well  known.  On  one 
occasion  his  old  boys,  many  years  after  leaving  school,  gave  him  a 
testimonial  of  their  esteem  in  the  form  of  a  "most  beautiful  and 
costly  candelabra"  and  an  address  signed  by  the  following:  Sir 
J.  B.  Robinson,  Sir  J.  B.  Macaulay,  Very  Rev.  Dean  Bethune, 
Right  Rev.  Bishop  Bethune,  Hon.  Chief  Justice  McLean,  Hon. 
Justice  Jones,  Hon.  W.  B.  Robinson,  Hon.  G.  S.  Boultoh,  Rev.  W. 
Macaulay,  Judge  George  Ridout,  Surveyor-General  Chewett,  Col. 
Gregg,  Captain  Macaulay,  R.A.,  Inspector-General  Markland, 
Sheriff  McLean,  Messrs.  T.  G.  Ridout,  P.  Vankoughnet,  S.  P. 
Jarvis,  J.  Radenhurst  and  others.  This  is  an  imposing  list.  It  is 
to  be  remembered,  however,  that  Strachan  had  few  competitors 
during  his  Cornwall  regime.     With  his  restless  energy  and  enthus- 


Early  Schools  and  Masters  33 

iasm  and  especially  his  tact  in  adapting  his  subjects  and  methods 
to  the  practical  needs  of  the  young  country,  it  is  only  reasonable 
to  suppose  that  he  drew  the  cream  of  the  ambitious  youth  of  the 
whole  colony.  Indeed,  he  said  himself  that  young  men  came  to  it 
from  all  parts  of  both  provinces. 

In  1812  he  was  made  Rector  of  York  and  was  succeeded  at 
short  intervals  by  four  masters,  all  ministers,  but  not  till  1827  did 
the  school  again  have  a  permanent  head  of  outstanding  ability. 
In  that  year  the  Rev.  Hugh  Urquhart,  King's  College,  Aberdeen, 
was  appointed.  He  held  the  post  till  1840.  Among  his  pupils 
were  Hon.  John  Sandfield  Macdonald,  Hon.  Philip  Vankoughnet, 
Judge  J.  F.  Pringle,  Judge  D.  S.  McQueen,  the  Rev.  J.  F.  S.  Moun- 
tain, John  and  William  Molson,  Bankers. 

The  building  erected  in  1806  certainly  contributed  nothing  to 
the  fame  of  the  school.  It  was  of  wood,  a  cold  bare  unpainted 
room,  in  1839  described  by  the  trustees  as  having  the  appearance 
of  an  old  bam,  with  windows  six  feet  from  the  floor,  filled  up  with 
long  desks,  at  each  of  which  eight  or  ten  boys  sat — the  seats  being 
common  benches  without  backs.     It  was  superseded  only  in  1856.* 

In  the  first  account  given  by  the  trustees  to,  the  General  Board 
of  Education  in  1827  Urquhart  reported  that  Ovid,  Sallust,  Caesar 
and  Nepos  were  the  Latin  Authors  read,  but  one  boy  was  reading 
Virgil.  This  pupil  had  finished  the  first  book  of  Euclid  and  was 
about  to  begin  a  course  in  algebra  All  the  Latin  boys  were 
exercised  twice  a  week  in  geography  and  four  times  a  week  in 
arithmetic.  Five  pupils  were  spelling  words  of  four  or  five  letters 
and  two  confined  their  attention  to  writing  and  arithmetic.  An 
assistant  had  recently  been  engaged. 

The  school  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Stuart  of  Cataraqui  (afterwards 
Kingston)  has  already  been  mentioned.  When  the  District 
Public  schools  were  established  Mr.  (afterwards  Dr.)  John  White- 
law,  became  master  The  school  was  prosperous  under  his  direc- 
tion. In  1814  there  was  talk  of  his  withdrawing  and  a  letter 
signed  "Junius"  appeared  in  the  Kingston  Gazette  of  June  25th 
of  that  year  indicating  that  the  school  had  "exceeded  the  most 
sanguine  expectation.  Youths  not  yet  sixteen  have  gone  as  far  as 
equations  in  algebra — by  no  means  imperfectly — and  are  well  versed 
in  the  principles  of  geometry  and  the  theory  and  practice  of  plain 
trigonometry.  Their  progress  in  Latin  and  Greek  is  not  less 
♦S^cdTh.  E.,  Vol.  I,  p.  231. 


34     Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

surprising".  The  war  had  depleted  the  attendance  and  the 
proximity  of  block  houses  and  troops  rendered  the  situation 
disagreeable,  and  hence  the  possibility  of  Whitelaw's  withdrawal.* 
In  1817  Mr.  Whitelaw  announced  a  course  of  lectures  in  chemistry, 
mineralogy  and  geology,  illustrated  by  experiments.  Samples  of 
all  procurable  minerals  were  to  be  shown.  These  were  evening 
lectures,  thirty-six  in  number  and  the  fee  was  three  guineas. 
This  was  his  last  year  in  Kingston  for  in  the  Kingston  Gazette  of 
June  12th,  1817,  appears  a  card  of  his  successor,  the  Rev.  John 
Wilson,  M.A.,  of  Queen's  College,  Oxford.  He  "begs  to  inform 
his  friends  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  District  that  every  branch 
of  classical  literature,  and  the  elements  of  mathematics  will  be 
taught  according  to  the  system  adopted  in  the  Public  Schools  and 
Universities  of  England.  Every  attention  will  be  paid  to  morals 
of  pupils  and  to  their  instruction  in  English  reading,  grammar, 
writing,  arithmetic,  bookkeeping,  etc."  In  1830,  Whitelaw 
became  master  of  the  Niagara  District  school.  He  was  accounted 
a  good  classical  scholar  but  with  a  scientific  bent  also. 

At  Niagara,  then  called  Newark,  in  1792,  the  Rev.  Robert 
Addison  set  up  a  private  classical  school  and  was  mentioned  by 
Simcoe  in  a  letter  to  the  Duke  of  Portland  in  1795,  as  being  willing 
to  undertake  the  office  of  master  at  a  salary  of  £100  per  annum. 
The  Rev.  John  Burns,  a  Presbyterian  was  probably  the  first  master 
of  the  Niagara  District  Grammar  school,  though  the  claim  has 
been  made  for  Richard  Cockerell.  This  is  not  probable  as  he  is 
mentioned  by  the  Christian  Recorder  (Dr.  Strachan,  ed.)  as  having 
established  an  excellent  mathematical  school  in  Niagara  about 
1812.  There  is  apparently  no  authentic  record  of  the  earlier 
years  of  the  Niagara  school:  The  Rev.  Thomas  Creen  was  ap- 
pointed master  in  1822.  He  was  a  classical  scholar,  educated  at 
Glasgow  University.  In  1823  the  attendance  was  eighty-five  and 
the  dependence  of  the  school  upon  the  presence  of  the  regiment 
is  shown  by  the  fall  to  only  eighteen  when  it  was  withdrawn  in  1827. 
"In  1823  the  report  of  the  Niagara  District  school,  T.  Creen, 
teacher  hopes  in  rather  magniloquent  language  that  literature, 
at  once  the  blessing  and  ornament  of  society,  will  flourish  here  with 
increasing  bloom  and  shine  in  its  generous  lustre.  To  open  7th 
July."t  Dr.  John  Whitelaw,  formerly  of  the  Kingston  District 
~~*See  D.  H.  E.,  Vol.  I,  p.  88. 

t"The  Early  Schools  of  Niagara",  Camochan. 


Early  Schools  and  Masters  35 

schgol  became  master  in  1830  and  continued  till  1851.  His  in- 
terest in  the  natural  sciences  has  been  mentioned  and  an  old  pupil 
describes  him  as  being  very  particular  about  giving  them  "a 
thorough  grounding  in  Latin  and  Greek  and  this  grounding  was 
sometimes  secured  by  to  us  very  painful  methods.  The  room  was 
divided  by  a  board  partition;  there  was  one  stove,  which  very 
imperfectly  heated  the  room,  being  half  in  one  room  and  half  in 
the  other."* 

In  a  financial  sense,  the  mastership  appears  to  have  been  a 
missionary  undertaking  as  we  may  see  from  a  glimpse  of  conditions 
in  1839.  Out  of  the  government  grant  of  £100,  he  paid  £30  rent 
and  £40  for  an  assistant.  The  fees  were  accordingly  high,  being 
£4  per  annum. 

Of  the  London  District  school  very  little  can  be  learned.  It 
was  directed  to  be  located  by  the  Act  of  1807  in  the  Township  of 
Townsend,  but  the  trustees  in  a  petition  in  1808  prayed  to  have  the 
location  changed  to  the  village  of  Dover.  The  trustees  were 
accordingly  authorized  to  change  the  location  at  their  discretion 
and  the  people  of  Dover,  confidently  expecting  the  school,  put  up  a 
building  by  public  subscription  at  a  cost  of  £100,  but  because  it  was 
not  finished  in  time,  owing  to  delay  in  getting  a  supply  of  nails  from 
Fort  Erie,  the  trustees  fixed  the  location  in  the  village  of  Vittoria. 
In  1819  this  was  sanctioned  by  statute.  Apparently  James  Mit- 
chell was  the  first,  or  an  early  teacher.  He  was  brought  out  as 
tutor  in  the  family  of  the  Hon.  Robert  Hamilton  of  Kingston 
around  1803.  He  is  described  as  a  man  of  ability  and  learning.! 
Perhaps  the  most  famous  pupil  of  this  school  was  Egerton  Ryerson 
until  he  was  fourteen.  Subsequently  after  taking  a  course  of 
lectures  "given  by  two  professors  who  taught  nothing  but  English 
Grammar, t  he  returned  at  the  age  of  eighteen  to  become  an 
usher,  and  remained  two  years,  leaving,  as  he  says,  the  Head 
Master  to  his  favourite  pursuits  of  gardening  and  building.  The 
school  was  removed  to  the  town  of  London  in  accordance  with 
a  statute  passed  in  1837  and  the  master  then  was  Francis  Wright, 
B.A.  Four  years  later  he  was  succeeded  by  the  Rev.  Benjamin 
Bayly,  B.A.  (Dublin),  who  held  the  position  for  nearly  forty  years, 
(see  p.  47).     The  original  home  of  the  school  still  stands — an  old 

*The  Early  Schools  of  Niagara",  Carnochan. 
tSee  D.  H.  E.,  Vol.  I.  p.  155. 
IBurwash — "Egerton  Ryerson,"  p.  4. 


36  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

frame  structure  on  the  north  side  of  King  Street,  adjoining  the 
grounds  of  the  County  Buildings.* 

The  Old  Blue  School  of  York  was  the  third  building  to  shelter 
the  Home  District  Grammar  school.  The  first  master  was  the 
Rev.  Dr.  George  Okill  Stuart,  who  was  also  the  first  Anglican  rector 
of  the  town.  He  held  the  school  in  a  portion  of  his  own  house 
situated  on  the  south-east  corner  of  King  and  George  Streets. 
The  schoolroom  was  a  one-storey  extension,  built  of  rough  boulders 
sheeted  with  half-inch  boards,  the  dimensions  being  50  by  25  ft. 
Classes  opened  on  June  7th,  1807.  Among  the  names  of  the  first 
pupils  are  many  well-known,  including  Cawthra,  Hamilton, 
McDonnell,  Jarvis,  Boulton,  Hayes,  McNab,  Stanton,  Ridout, 
Robinson,  etc.  At  the  end  of  1812  Dr.  Stuart  sold  his  property  and 
removed  to  Kingston,  where  his  father  had  held  the  first  school 
(see  p.  33)  and  in  the  beginning  of  1813  Dr.  Strachan  succeded  to 
both  charges.  He  converted  a  building  used  as  a  bam  into  a 
schoolhouse.  It  stood  on  the  north  side  of  King  Street,  about  one 
hundred  feet  east  of  Yonge  Street.  "The  progress  of  the  King 
Street  school  was  phenomenal.  Success  had  crowned  the  early 
designs  of  the  master  and  the  limited  accommodation  soon  com- 
pelled a  flight  to  more  commodious  quarters". f  And  so  the  timber 
on  a  six  acre  lot  bounded  by  Adelaide,  Church,  Richmond  and 
Jarvis  Streets  was  felled  and  a  fine  building  erected  in  the  summer 
of  1816.  It  was  of  heavy  timbers,  dovetailed,  and  covered  with 
half-inch  clapboard  sheeting,  in  size,  70  by  40  feet.  It  stood  on 
the  south-west  corner  of  the  lot,  was  of  two  storeys  and  with 
its  gables  east  and  west.  Two  years  after,  the  exterior  was  painted 
a  dull  slate  blue  with  white  trimming,  the  expense  being  met  by 
means  of  the  proceeds  of  a  course  of  lectures  on  natural  philosophy 
delivered  by  Dr.  Strachan,  and  from  that  time  was  known  as  the 
Blue  School.  Inside,  however,  the  woodwork  was  innocent  of  the 
painter's  brush  and  soon  took  on  a  'dark  sienna  look'.  The 
interior  space  was  simply  divided.  The  main  door  opened  into  a 
lobby,  the  east  side  of  which  was  partly  taken  up  with  a  staircase 
leading  to  the  second  storey  which  was  used  only  for  public  exam- 
inations and  lectures.  From  the  lobby  a  door  opened  into  the  main 
room,  sixty  by  forty  feet.     The  benches  and  desks  were  ranged 

*See  Transactions  of  the  London  and  Middlesex  Historical  Society,  Part  V, 
p.  30. 

tSee  D.  H.  E.,  Vol.  I,  p.  105. 


Early  Schools  and  Masters  37 

along  the  south  and  north  sides,  the  boys  being  faced  to  the 
walls.  In  the  centre  stood  a  long  box  stove  capable  of  taking  cord 
wood.  Four  square  pine  pillars  supported  the  expansive  ceiling. 
Such  was  the  room  in  which  the  greatest  schoolmaster  of  those 
times  moulded  the  coming  leaders  of  the  capital.  Originality  of 
method  which  had  made  the  Cornwall  School  famous  was  here 
extended  for  the  master  "was  disembarrassed  of  the  traditions 
which  often  rendered  the  education  of  a  young  man  a  cumbersome, 
unintelligent  and  tedious  thing".  "The  object  aimed  at  was  the 
speedy  and  real  preparation  for  actual  life",*  Parliamentary 
debates  were  of  frequent  occurrence.  On  special  occasions  speeches 
of  British  statesmen  were  learned  and  delivered,  the  speakers  being 
duly  ranged  on  benches  facing  each  other.  In  the  upper  Reading 
class  competitive  readings  were  given  every  Monday  and  the  best 
readers  were  recorded  in  the  register.  In  a  programme  of  a  public 
examination  given  in  1816,  the  first  debate  was  on  the  question: 
Who  is  the  greatest  benefactor  of  the  present  age?  Dr.  Johnson, 
Mr.  Burke,  Lord  Nelson,  Mr.  Wilberforce,  the  Duke  of  Welling- 
ton and  Dr.  Jenner  had  their  claims  successively  advanced  by  the 
youthful  orators.  A  parliamentary  debate  of  1740  was  also  repro- 
duced on  a  Bill  for  preventing  merchants  from  raising  the  wages 
of  seamen  in  time  of  war,  and  thereby  inducing  them  to  avoid  His 
Majesty's  service. 

In  the  schoolroom,  the  attractive  personality  of  Dr.  Strachan, 
the  gift  of  tact  and  resourcefulness,  and  the  unerring  judgment  of 
boys,  won  for  him  the  same  ascendancy  as  in  the  wider  world  out- 
side where  he  apparently  attained  every  main  object  he  pursued 
except  one,  namely  the  anglicizing  of  the  Provincial  University. 

He  was  succeeded  by  the  Rev.  Samuel  Armour  who,  in  turn, 
gave  place  to  the  Rev.  Dr.  Phillips,  a  graduate  of  Cambridge 
and  an  accomplished  scholar.  He  introduced  English  Public 
School  traditions  of  the  strictest  type  and  hence  was  elected  in 
1830  as  Vice- Principal  of  Upper  Canada  College.  The  school  was 
then  closed  and  the  land  sold  to  assist  the  building  fund  of  the  new 
Upper  Canada  College.  In  1836  it  emerged  again,  under  Charles 
N.  B.  Cosens,  who  was  also  taken  into  the  new  College  and  was 
succeeded  by  Marcus  C.  Crombie.  As  was  to  be  expected,  the 
school  had  a  hard  struggle  for  many  years,  overwhelmed  as  it  was 
by  the  superior  attractions  of  its  powerful  rival.  An  interesting 
*Dr.  Scadding's  'Toronto  of  Old',  quoted  in  D.  H.  E.,  Vol.  I,  p.  107. 


38  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

glimpse  is  given  of  Crombie's  method  of  teaching  in  the  trustees' 
report  of  1839.  "The  interrogatory  form  is  principally  used  as,  by 
it,  when  questions  are  promiscuously  put,  the  master  is  certified 
whether  the  pupil  understands  what  he  has  learned  or  not.  A  rule 
and  an  example,  when  learned,  must  be  given  for  every  branch 
of  knowledge  that  is  acquired".  This  report  is  signed  by  Bishop 
Strachan,  the  Hon.  Wm.  Allan  and  Col.  James  Fitzgibbon. 

Probably  the  first  school  in  the  Johnstown  District  was  that 
established  by  Asa  Starlcwather,  an  American  teacher,  in  1788, 
to  educate  the  children  of  the  half-pay  officers  of  Jessup's  Rangers. 
The  school  stood  on  Lot  28,  first  concession  of  the  township  of 
Augusta.  The  following  is  a  copy  of  the  agreement  to  pay  the 
teacher  for  drawing  up  the  lease : 

'"The  subscribers  have  agreed  to  pay  Mr.  Asa  Starkwather, 
One  Dollar  and  a  Half  for  Drawing  a  lease  to  be  signed  by  Capt. 
Alex.  Campbell,  and  to  be  shown  to  the  proprietors  at  their  next 
meeting. 

December  7,  1790. 

Said  lease  to  be  drawn  for  the  necessary  privilege  of  land, 
wood,  etc.,  situated  around  the  schoolhouse  standing  Lot  28, 
first  concession,  Augusta. 

John  Jones. 
Oliver  Sweet. 
Elijah  Bottum.* 
Benoni  Wiltsie. 
Ziba  PhiUips. 
Henry  Cross. 

Then  follows  a  list  of  subscriptions  for  the  school. 

£    5.    d. 
Daniel  Smith,  Bonef  for  eight  bushels  com. 
David  Bissel,  Jr.,  Bone  for  Four  Pounds.  .  .  . 

David  Bissel,  Sr 5 

George  Comwallis,  Bone  for 

David  Bissel,  Sr.,  Bone 

H.  Mcllmoyle 


0 

0 

9 

9 

13 

10 

3 

3 

*0f  these  Elijah  Bottum  was  appointed  a  trustee  of  the  District  (Grammar) 
School  in  1807. 

tA  Bone  was  an  I.O.U.— (French  '  bon  ')• 


Early  Schools  and  Masters  39 

Andrew  Suiter,  20  bus.  India  Com. 

Samuel  Smades,  Note  for  13/5  in  March  wheat. 

H.  Cross,  Bone  19/10. 
This  building  was  of  logs,  the  seats  being  rough  planks.  A  more 
commodious  frame  building  was  soon  erected  on  a  lot  about  a  mile 
below  Maitland.  In  1807  the  District  (Grammar)  school  was  kept 
here  and  was  attended  by  pupils  from  great  distances.  It  had 
a  serious  rival  in  the  Cornwall  school  of  course,  and  if  the  parents 
were  rich  enough  they  sent  their  sons  there.  The  earlier  masters 
were  hired  by  the  year.  Holidays  were  few,  as  a  petition  from  the 
trustees  to  the  Magistrates  in  Quarter  Session  shows.  They  desire 
to  have  the  master,  Mr.  Pitt,  released  from  his  week  of  road  work 
because  "we  hire  him  by  the  year,  consequently  if  you  force  him 
to  work  on  the  road  we  must  pay  him  for  one  week  (annually) 
in  which  he  will  be  absolutely  useless  to  us". 

The  Rev.  John  Bethune  was  appointed  in  1814  and  in  addition 
to  carrying  on  the  school  was  the  Anglican  pastor  of  Brockville  and 
Augusta.  Among  his  pupils  were  the  Jessups  of  Prescott,  the 
late  Dr.  Jessup  walking  to  school  along  the  river  road,  as  it  was 
about  half-way  between  Brockville  and  Prescott.  He  taught  all 
classes  from  the  alphabet  up.  Exercises  still  in  existence  show 
that  among  the  higher  branches  were :  surveying,  geometry,  English 
composition,  Latin  and  Greek;  Dr.  Jessup's  copies  of  the  Iliad  and 
Odyssey  show  that  the  study  of  Greek  was  not  neglected.  George 
Malloch,  afterwards  Judge  of  the  District  of  Johnstown  and  later 
of  the  Counties  of  Leeds  and  Grenville,  succeeded  Bethune.* 

The  school  was  moved  to  Brockville  in  1820  under  authority 
of  an  Act  of  1819,  and  appears  to  have  been  kept  in  a  building 
on  James  Street  where  the  Horton  Public  Library  stands.  This 
building  was  described  in  1838  as  an  old  frame  building,  very  cold 
and  inconvenient.  A  later  master  was  the  Rev.  Rossington  Elms, 
who  had  been  the  Anglican  rectonof  a  charge  near  the  village  of 
Athens  in  1829.  He  was  an  efficient  teacher  though  strict  and 
somewhat  severe.  He  is  described  as  a  gentleman  in  dress,  habits 
and  speech.     The  card  of  the  school  read  as  follows: 

"Board  and  Tuition  £30.  Each  Boarder  will  provide  for 
his  washing  and  is  expected  to  be  supplied  with  a  Bed  and 
Bedding,    Towels    and    a    Silver    Spoon.     Theological    pupils 

*From  an  account  supplied  by  Principal  A.  J.  Husband,  Esq.,  B.A.,  of  Brock- 
ville Collegiate  Institute. 


40  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School. 

boarding  with  the  Principal  will  pay  £50  and  will  receive 
separately  from  the  other  pupils  such  instruction  in  Divinity 
as  the  Ecclesiastical  Authorities  may  appoint  with  the  addition 
of  Hebrew  and  Chaldee.  For  instruction  in  Spelling,  Reading, 
English  Grammar,  Arithmetic,  Geography,  History  and  Writing, 
£4  per  annum.  For  instruction  in  Greek,  Latin,  Mathematics, 
Natural  Philosophy  and  Composition,  £5.  Hours  of  attendance 
from  9  a.m.  to  3  p.m.,  with  intermission  of  half  an  hour.  Vaca- 
tions, 4  weeks  at  Midsummer,  3  weeks  at  Christmas  and  1  week 
at  Easter. 

It  has  been  found  impossible  to  get  reliable  accounts  of  any  of 
the  other  District  Grammar  schools,  but  those  described  may  safely 
be  taken  as  representative  of  early  conditions.  The  buildings  and 
equipment  were  in  general,  very  poor,  the  attendance  was  limited, 
the  fees  high,  and  the  quality  of  work  done  very  uneven. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

RYERSON  AND  GRAMMAR  SCHOOLS. 

1840-1852. 

AFTER  the  General  Board  of  Education  passed  out  of  exist- 
ence in  1833  the  Grammar  Schools  ceased  to  be  inspected 
and  until  1840  were  allowed  to,  pursue  their  quiet  life, 
unvexed  by  any  form  of  central  control.  In  the  latter -year  King's 
College  Council,  whose  head  was  Dr.  Strachan,  exercised  its 
statutory  right  to  regulate  the  schools  (see  p.  31)  and  the  year  aiter 
issued  a  complete  set  of  '  Regulations  for  the  Government  of  Gram- 
mar Schools  in  Upper  Canada'.*  The  Programme  was  to  be 
drawn  up  by  the  head-master  in  accordance  with  the  prescribed 
curriculum,  in  the  construction  of  which  the  Council  followed  the 
recommendation  of  Dr.  Harris  (see  p.  24).  It  was  essentially 
the  same  as  that  of  Upper  Canada  College  though  not  quite  so 
elaborate.  A  Preparatory  Form  was  provided  for,  intended  for 
boys  of  tender  years,  the  subjects  in  which  were  Latin  accidence 
reading  and  spelling,  writing  and  arithmetic!  Then  six  Forms 
for  those  pursuing  the  ordinary  course  and  a  Partial  Form  com- 
posed of  those  who  did  not  receive  instruction  in  Latin  and  Greek. 
The  only  subject  for  this  Form,  not  prescribed  for  any  of  the 
others  was  elements  of  natural  philosophy.  French  was  n  t 
required,  probably  from  the  lack  of  teachers  of  the  subject.  There 
was  a  copious  amount  of  Latin  and  Greek,  however,  for  all  the  Forms 
and  all  were  to  memorize  verses  from  the  New  Testament  regularly 
which  were  to  be  recited  at  the  opening  of  «chool  on  Mondays, 
while  the  last  lesson  on  Fridays  was  to  be  the  elucidation  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures.  Each  day  was  to  be  closed  with  prayer*.  The 
forms  of  prayer  are  those  still  given  in  the  Ontario  school  registers. 
The  hours  of  attendance  were  five,  except  Wednesday  and 
Saturday,  which  were  to  be  half-holidays.  The  vacations  were 
a  week  at  Christmas,  three  days  at  Easter,  a  week  at  Whitsuntide 
and  a  month  at  Midsummer.  A  maximum  was  set  for  tuition  fees 
at  £1  105.  per  quarter  in  the  Preparatory  Form,  and  £2  55.  in  the 

*See  D.  H.  E.,  Vol.  4,  p.  64. 

tSee  p.  19  for  Strachan's  Grammar  School  Curriculum. 


42  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

others.  Masters  were  enjoined  to  make  quarterly  reports  to 
parents  and  yearly  reports  to  the  Council. 

Whether  any  of  the  thirteen  schools  in  operation  in  1841  at- 
tempted to  conform  to  this  elaborate  curriculum  or  not,  we  have  no 
means  of  knowing,  since  as  we  have  said,  there  was  no  inspection. 
At  most,  it  was  probably  rather  an  ideal  to  be  looked  up  to  with 
resjDect  than  a  practical  scheme.  Indeed  the  authority  of  King's 
College  Council  to  impose  regulations  of  this  character  was  dis- 
puted. It  was  regarded  as  conflicting  with  powers  conferred  on 
trustees  by  the  Act  of  .1807.  Objection  was  taken  by  several 
trustee  boards.  Amongst  these  the  board  of  the  Gore  district 
divided  on  the  question,  four  favouring  submission,  and  three 
objecting.  The  dissenting  minority  stated  their  case  thus:  "We 
object  to  the  management  and  control  of  Grammar  Schools, 
instituted  and  endowed  for  the  benefit  of  every  individual  in  the 
country  without  regard  to  sect,  denomination  or  party  being 
invested  in  a  Body  of  so  partial  and  sectarian  a  character  as  that 
of  the  Council  of  King's  College  and  because  we  can  perceive 
evident  marks  in  the  steps  which  that  Body  have  already  taken,  of 
a  desire  to  grasp  the  patronage  of  those  schools,  gain  the  control 
over  them  and  organize  them  upon  a  particular  system,  not  adapted 
to  the  wants,  conformable  to  the  wishes,  or  available  for  the  benefit 
of  a  large  portion  of  the  people  of  the  Province".  As  a  result 
of  the  agitation  the  power  of  making  regulations  was  taken  away 
from  King's  College  Council  by  tiie  Act  of  1841  which  repealed 
the  Act  of  1839  as  a  whole,  but  re-enacted  all  the  other  provisions 
except  that  it  reduced  the  number  of  pupils  necessary  for  an 
additional  school  in  any  District  from  60  to  50. 

The  Common  School  Act  of  1841  has  an  important  bearing  upon 
the  subject  in  hand  since  it  provided  for  the  appointment  of  a 
Superintendent  of  Education.  It  had  become  apparent  that,  in  order 
to  erect  a  system  of  public  schools,  primary  and  secondary,  a 
competent  architect  was  required  who  should  devote  himself 
exclusively  to  this  great  task.  The  earlier  solution  was  soon 
abandoned,  namely,  the  appointment  of  an  Assistant-Superin- 
tendent as  the  expert,  with  the  Provincial  Secretary  as  the  titular 
head.  The  Rev.  Robert  Murray,  Presbyterian  minister  at  Oak- 
ville  was  first  appointed,  but  soon  despaired  of  being  able  to  perfect 
a  scheme  and  his  friends  persuaded  him  to  accept  the  chair  of 
mathematics  in   King's  College  in  1844.     It  was  important  that 


Ryerson  and  Grammar  Schools  43 

the  new  official  should  be  not  only  an  able  administrator,  but  a 
man  of  vision.  To  secure  the  smooth  and  efficient  running  of  the 
business  as  it  stood  was  the  least  part  of  his  duties.  In  a  new 
country  rapidly  advancing  in  population  and  wealth,  new  problems 
and  new  dispositions  must  constantly  be  met  and  managed.  Such 
a  man  was  found  in  the  Rev.  Dr.  Egerton  Ryerson,  at  the  time 
head  of  Victoria  University.  Self-nominated,  if  you  will — for 
when  Lord  Sydenham  told  him  that  he  might  be  more  usefully 
employed  for  the  country  than  in  his  then  limited  sphere,  he  had 
replied  that  he  knew  of  no  position  likely  to  be  at  the  disposal  of 
the  Government  except  the  superintendency  of  common  schools — 
he  entered  upon  the  task  in  1844  at  the  earnest  request  of  the 
Governor-General,  the  'Canada  Gazette'  naming  him  Assistant 
Superintendent  for  that  part  of  the  Province  formerly  Upper 
Canada.*  In  the  Act  of  1850  the  official  is  named  Chief  Superin-  ' 
tendent  of  Education  for  Upper  Canada.  Under  the  Act  of  1841 
no  mention  was  made  of  grammar  schools  in  relation  to  the' 
Superintendent,  but  in  the  Act  of  1850  he  is  required  to  report 
annually  the  condition  of  the  grammar  schools  as  well  as  of] 
common  schools. 

In  correspondence  previous  to  his  appointment,  he  had  indicated 
his  opinion  of  the  state  of  education  and  his  conception  of  the 
functions  of  the  office.  "The  educational  condition  of  the  country 
at  large  is  deplorable  and  should  be  considered  in  a  system  of 
public  instruction,  commencing  with  the  Common  School  and 
terminating  with  the  University;  being  connected  and  harmonious 
throughout,  and  equally  embracing  all  classes,  without  respect 
to  religious  sect  or  political  party".  He  entertained  the  idea  of 
libraries  and  the  exposition  of  principles  by  publications  and 
addresses  and  these  means  of  influencing  public  opinion  he  after- 
wards used  with  great  force  and  eloquence  and  with  the  most 
untiring  energ>^  He  professedly  viewed  himself  as  the  champion 
of  the  rights  of  the  common  people  and  equal  opportunities  for  all 
religious  denominations.  Hence  it  is  not  difficult  to  understand 
that  his  attention  should  have  been  almost  wholly  directed  to  the 
development  of  the  common  school.  This  was  the  arena  upon 
which  must  be  fought  the  battle  against  obscurantism  and  clerical- 
ism jn  high  places  and  local  parsimony  and  indifference,  until  the 
common   schools   should    be    free,   universal,   and   non-sectarian. 

*Murray  had  been  in  charge  of  education  in  both  Upper  and  Lower  Canada. 


44  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

With  his  zeal  for  equal  rights  and  his  open  hostility  to  privilege  of 
an5^  kind  he  perhaps  could  not  help  regarding  the  grammar  schools 
as  of  minor  importance.  Nevertheless,  we  have  an  opportunity 
of  seeing  that  in  contrast  to  the  university  he  attached  a  certain 
importance  to  secondary  education  and  appears  to  have  had  an 
early  intention  of  making  this  branch  more  generally  useful  to  the 
country. 

In  a  paper  by  Ryerson  written  in  support  of  MacDonald's 
University  and  Grammar  School  Bills,  in  which  it  was  proposed 
to  add  to  the  revenue  of  the  grammar  schools  to  permit  of  teaching 
agriculture  and  for  the  purchase  of  200  acres  of  land  for  a  model 
farm  in  connection  he  says:  "  In  addition  to  this  a  practical  Agricul- 
tural School  is  contemplated  in  each  District  which  will  serve  the 
whole  purpose  of  being  a  model  farm  for  the  study  of  farmers  and  a 
place  of  both  scholastic  and  agricultural  training  for  their  sons  and 
should  each  District  Council  send  some  enterprising  young  farmer 
to  the  Provincial  Normal  School  to  attend  lectures  in  agricultural 
chemistry  and  kindred  subjects  as  well  as  to  receive  requisite 
instruction  for  the  office  of  an  agricultural  teacher,  a  corps  of  native 
teachers  would  soon  be^raised  up." 

A  course  of  lectures  on  agricultural  chemistry  was  instituted 
at  the  Normal  School  and  Lord  Elgin  offered  two  prizes  for  excel- 
lence in  this  course,  while  the  grounds  around  the  school  in  1853 
were  used  for  experimental  plots.  However,  the  Bills  referred 
to  above,  were  withdrawn,  and  nothing  further  was  heard  of  the 
scheme  of  model  farms,  which,  of  course,  may  have  been  thrown 
out  to  test  public  opinion.  Ryerson  referred  to  the  Baldwin  and  the 
Draper  University  Bills  as  not  looking  beyond  university  education, 
in  which  not  more  than  one  in  a  thousand  can  be  immediately 
benefited,  "but"  he  goes  on  to  say,  "the  establishment  and  main- 
tenance of  grammar  and  agricultural  schools  come  home  to  the 
mass  of  the  people  and  are  not  confined  to  the  rich  and  few." 
The  objection  is  taken,  "that  such  a  Literary  Provincial  University 
is  more  important  to  the  people  than  are  the  proposed  District 
and  Agricultural  Schools."  The  answer  is,  "we  depreciate  not  the 
importance  of  Literary  Collegiate  University  education;  but  the 
educational  statistics  of  any  country  will  prove  that  the  education 
of  nine  young  men  out  o^  ten  will  terminate  with  the  Grammar 
School,  for  the  one  who  will  proceed  from  thence  to  the  University. 
The  importance  of  the  former,  therefore,  in  comparison  of  the  latter, 


^\ 


Ryerson  and  Grammar  Schools  45 

is  as.te»  to  one.  To  what  are  we  indebted  but  to  Grammar  Schools 
for  the  education  of  all  our  judges  in  the  various  courts  of  Upper 
Canada?  And  to  the  same  secondary  institutions  are  we  indebted 
for  most  of  the  parliamentary  leaders.  Yet  some  parties  have, 
all  at  once,  become  so  profoundly  learned,  and  so  transcendental 
in  their  views  of  what  one  newspaper  calls  "the  exact  sciences" 
that  they  can  scarcely  condescend  to  look  upon  a  Grammar  School 
at  all;  nor  can  they  seem  to  endure  any  other  mode  of  teaching 
agriculture  than  by  a  professor  at  a  university".  He  goes  on  to 
say  that  many  great  leaders  have  been  more  indebted  to  the  firm 
foundation  laid  in  the  secondary  schools  than  to  their  university 
training. 

That  he  had  a  clear  idea  of  the  state  of  the  grammar  schools 
in  Upper  Canada  he  showed  in  the  same  document.  "And  it  is 
one  of  the  most  admirable  features  of  the  present  University 
measure  that  it  proposes  to  give  to  District  Grammar  Schools  their 
proper  position  and  efficiency.  Some  of  them  are  now  little  better 
than  Common  Schools;  as  a  whole  they  are  inefficient  and  in- 
efficiently provided  for.  The  present  measure  proposes  to  make 
them  as  important  and  useful  to  Upper  Canada  as  are  the  Gymnasia 
to  Germany,  what  the  Communal  Colleges  are  to  France;  what 
Eton,  Rugby,  etc.,  are  to  England,  and  what  the  High  Schools 
and  Academies  are  to  Scotland  and  the  United  States."  Ryerson's 
ideal  as  thus  outlined  was  ill-considered  and  contradictory.  Gym- 
nasia, or  strictly  classical  schools  for  the  higher  classes,  and  the 
English  Public  Schools,  represent  an  ideal  exactly  the  opposite  to 
his  professed  principles  and  of  course  absolutely  impossible  in 
Canada,  in  a  general  scheme.  But  whatever  his  ideals,  the  small  I 
advance  made  in  more  than  twenty  years  from  his  accession  in 
1844  to  Young's  Report  in  1867  justifies  the  assertion  that  as 
Strachan  had  sacrificed  the  secondary  school  to  the  University, 
so  did  Ryerson  sacrifice  it  to  the  common  school.*  Following  out  * 
Ryerson's  idea  of  importance  as  based  upon  attendance,  if  the 
secondary  schools  are  ten  times  as  important  as  the  University, 
so  are  the  common  schools  ten  times  as  important  as  the  inter- 
mediate institution,  seeing  that  under  the  best  conditions  only  one 
in  ten  of  common  school  pupils  take  a  secondary  school  course. 
Perhaps  there  are  other  things  to   be  considered  besides  mere 

*See  "Canada  and  its  Provinces" — "Ontario:  Art.  Ryerson  and  Secondary 
Education". 


46  Development  of  the  Ontario' High  School 

numbers,  but  at  any  rate,  this  argument  of  Ryerson's  will  help 
to  explain  why  he  turned  his  attention  so  exclusively  to  the  common 
schools.  They  were  not  free,  nor  sufficiently  numerous.  The 
buildings  were  mostly  of  the  rudest  construction  of  hewn  logs  filled 
between  with  mud  or  plaster.  Of  the  2,572  schools  of  1847,  only 
133  were  of  better  material  and  only  163  were  provided  with  the 
most  necessary  outhouses.  Teachers  were  picked  up  from  any- 
where, with  any  or  no  qualifications,  put  through  a  form  of  examina- 
tion by  trustees,  often  themselves  without  any  education,  and  then 
placed  in  charge. 

Ryerson  in  his  earlier  reports  had  little  to  say  about  the  gram- 
mar schools.  He  had  prepared  blank  forms  for  their  reports.  In 
his  report  of  1848  he  still  regards  these  schools  as  beyond  his 
jurisdiction.  He  says:  "It  may  perhaps  be  thought  out  of  place 
for  me  to  make  any  remarks  touching  the  District  Grammar 
Schools".  He  goes  on  to  say  that  as  they  absorb  considerable 
money  they  might  with  advantage  be  placed  under  more  popular 
control  by  associating  them  with  the  District  Model  Schools.  Both 
would  be  strengthened  and  the  grammar  school  being  open  to 
teachers  would  become  more  extensively  known. 

The  next  year  in  the  November  number  of  his  Journal  of 
Education  which  was  the  excellent  means  he  used,  following  the 
example  of  Horace  Mann,  to  promulgate  his  theories  and  plans, 
he  indicates  that  from  the  first  he  had  contemplated  secondary 
schools  of  various  types  as  in  Germany.  After  completion  of  the 
elementary  school  course,  "those  whose  parents  might  be  able  and 
disposed  would  proceed,  some  to  the  Real  School,  to  prepare  for  the 
business  of  a  farmer,  an  architect,  an  engineer,  a  manufacturer  or 
mechanic,  others  to  the  Grammar  School  to  prepare  for  the  Univer- 
sity and  the  Professions. "  "Each  teacher  would  have  his  appro- 
priate place  and  no  one  fnan  in  the  same  day  would  be  found  making 
the  absurd  and  abortive  attempt  of  teaching  a,  b,  c's,  reading, 
spelling,  writing,  arithmetic,  grammar,  geography  (in  all  their 
gradations) ,  together  with  Latin,  Greek  and  mathematics."  Division 
of  labour  and  an  efficient  system  of  inspection  are  the  next  points, 
the  latter  being  a  cause  of. great  improvement  in  Holland.  The 
organization  and  system  of  instruction  in  the  grammar  schools 
ought  to  have  reference  to  the  colleges  to  which  they  are  intended 
to  be  introductory.  At  the  time  they  were  a  "compound  of  every- 
thing".    So   long  as   they   taught  everything   that   is   taught  in 


Ryerson  and  Grammar  Schools  47 

common  schools  how  could  they  accomplish  the  purpose  of 
classical  schools,  preparatory  to  the  college?  Those  who  sent 
their  children  to  the  school  either  to  acquire  an  English  education 
or  the  elements  of  classical  learning,  would  be  alike  disappointed. 
Besides  where  common  and  grammar  schools  are  near  each  other, 
there  will  be  rivalry  and  this  bearing  upon  the  common  schools. 
Ryerson  gives  as  his  excuse  for  his  usual  course  of  discussing  nothing 
"relating  to  any  class  of  Seminaries  in  the  Province  not  managed 
under  the  provisions  of  the  Common  School  law."  He  then  suggests : 
(a)  Inquiry  into  the  state  of  the  grammar  schools,  thirty  or  forty 
of  which,  stimulated  by  sixty  University  Scholarships  had  matri- 
culated only  eight  students  at  the  last  Convocation;  (6)  a  course 
of  studies  (he  overlooks  the  fact  that  King's  College  Council  had 
provided  an  elaborate  one)  and  rules  of  discipline,  fixing  a  standard 
of  admission;  (c)  governmental  inspection.  It  is  interesting  to 
note  that  the  Principal  of  the  London  District  Grammar  school, 
the  Rev.  Ben  Bayly,  resented  this  slighting  reference  in  a  letter 
to  the  Journal  of  Education  and  explained  the  small  number  of 
matriculants  as  due  to  the  unsettled  state  of  the  University. 
As  to  admitting  girls  and  teaching  from  the  a,  b,  c,  upwards,  he 
declares  emphatically  that  for  eight  years  during  which  he  has 
had  charge  of  the  grammar  school,  although  he  has  always  had  an 
assistant,  he  "has  never  admitted  a  female  pupil  nor  any  boy  who 
has  not  been  previously  instructed  in  the  elementary  branches 
of  English  education."  Another  correspondent  commenting  on  the 
same  deliverance  of  the  Superintendent  gives  the  characteristics 
of  the  grammar  schools  as,  an  air  of  exclusiveness — high  tuition 
fees — small  number  of  scholars — teachers  behind  the  age — trustees 
indifferent  to  their  trust.  "The  teacher  required  to  be  proficient 
in  languages  and  mathematics  has  been  called  upon  to  give  much 
of  his  attention  to  very  young  scholars,  sons  of  the  more  wealthy, 
who  would  have  been  better  at  a  common  school." 

In  his  Report  of  1850*  Ryerson  says,  "Pupils  who  are  learning 
the  first  elements  of  an  English  education  are  sent  and  are  admitted 
to  the  grammar  school  because  it  is  thought  to  be  more  respectable 
than  the  common  school  and  especially  when  fees  are  made  com- 
paratively high  to  gratify  this  feeling  and  place  the  grammar  school 
beyond  the  reach  of  the  multitude.  The  grammar  school,  instead 
of  attempting  to  do  the  work  of  the  humblest  common   schools, 

*See  D.  H.  E.,  Vol.  IX,  p.  172. 


48  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

should  be  the  first  step  of  promotion  from  its  highest  classes.  But 
this  cannot  be  done  until  the  grammar  schools  are  placed  as  much 
under  the  control  of  local  authorities  as  are  the  common  schools. 
Each  grammar  school  might  be  made  the  high  school  of  the 
county  or  town  within  which  it  is  situated".  This  report  is  in- 
teresting in  several  particulars.  The  feature  of  exclusiveness  is 
officially  admitted,  though  he  had  denied  it  the  year  before.  It  is 
seen  that  the  drawback,  which  necessarily  attached  to  the  grammar 
schools  for  the  first  quarter  of  a  century  of  their  history,  namely, 
having  to  conduct  preparatory  classes,  had  not  been  overcome  and 
this  second  point  results  at  least  in  part  from  the  first;  and  thirdly, 
this  appears  to  be  the  first  official  use  of  a  name  soon  to  be  applied 
to  secondary  schools  and  borrowed  from  the  United  States,  no 
doubt,  though  originally  from  Scotland.  A  fourth  point  must  be 
noted.  The  grammar  schools  were  not  under  local  control  to  the 
extent  that  the  common  schools  were.  It  will  be  remembered 
that  the  Act  of  1807  gave  the  Lieutenant-Governor  the  power  to 
appoint  trustees  and  these  therefore,  would  not  be  subject  to  any 
local  control.  They  were  not,  as  yet,  bound  to  respect  local  wishes, 
as  none  of  the  revenue  except  tuition  fees  came  from  local  sources. 
This  Act  also  gave  the  trustees  power  to  make  rules  and  regulations 
so  that  when  King's  College  Council  prescribed  Regulations  in 
1840  and  1841,  there  was,  as  already  shown,  considerable  confusion 
and  doubt. 

King's  College  Council  had  certainly  not  effected  any  real 
improvements  in  the  state  of  the  schools,  and  as  new  central 
machinery  was  under  construction  to  manage  common  and 
normal  schools,  the  secondary  schools  soon  came  under  the  same 
control.  In  1846,  a  Provincial  Board  of  Education  was  appointed 
with  the  following  duties: 

1.  To  establish  a  Normal  School. 

2.  To  prescribe  text-books,  plans,  forms  and  regulations. 

3.  To  aid  the  superintendent  with  their  counsel  and  advice. 
The  Common  School  Act  of  1850  provided  for  a  Council  of  Public 
Instruction  and  the  former  board  was  merged  into  this  and  their 
duties  were  given  in  a  more  extended  form.  Following  this,  three 
years  later,  an  important  Grammar  School  Act  was  passed,  which, 
among  other  important  provisions,  brought  the  grammar  schools 
under  the  same  control  as  the  normal  and  common  schools. 


Ryerson  and  Grammar  Schools  49 

The  permission  to  open  additional  schools  in  the  several  Dis- 
tricts had  been  acted  upon  in  many  cases.  The  minimum  number 
of  pupils  required  to  justify  a  new  school  had  been  changed  by 
amendments  from  sixty  to  fifty,  from  fifty  to  thirty,  and  finally 
from  thirty  to  twenty.  At  the  opening  of  the  King's  College 
regime,  there  were  only  thirteen  schools.  The  rapid  increase  will 
be  seen  by  the  table  given : 

Year 

Schools 


1842 

1845 

1848 

1850 

1852 

25 

31 

33 

57 

60 

The  first  jump  from  thirteen  to  twenty-five  was  due  for  the  most 
part  to  the  organization  of  new  Districts.  There  is  nothing  to, 
show  that  the  increase  in  numbers  was  accompanied  by  any  rise 
in  the  quality  of  the  work  done.  '  In  fact,  such  evidence  as  there  is 
in  official  documents  points  the  other  way.  However,  on  the  whole, 
the  schools  were  yet  to  reach  a  lower  ebb  before  real  progress  was 
made.  The  circumstances  leading  to  a  further  decline  in  quality 
accompanied,  also,  by  a  further  expansion  in  numbers  is  the  subject 
of  a  later  chapter.  In  the  meantime,  for  purposes  of  comparison, 
we  take  a  brief  glance  at  similar  schools  in  the  United  States. 


CHAPTER  V. 
SECONDARY  EDUCATION  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

IT  will  be  helpful  at  this  point  in  appreciating  the  state  of  the 
secondary  education  in  Upper  Canada,  to  glance  briefly  at  the 
situation  across  the  border.  This  will  have  greater  significance 
than  a  consideration  of  conditions  in  England  or  any  European 
country  because  the  environment  and  social  and  industrial  condi- 
tions were  similar  on  both  sides  'of  the  line',  though,  of  course,  the 
more  populous  States  were  a  century  or  more  older  than  Upper 
Canada.  Secondary  schools  in  the  United  States  were  successively 
known  as  grammar  schools,  academies  and  high  schools.  The 
grammar  schools  belong  to  the  colonial  period  and  were  known  in 
Massachusetts  as  Latin  grammar  schools.  The  curriculum  was  at 
first  exclusively  classical  and  derived  from  the  grammar  school  of 
England.*  Their  function  was  preparatory.  They  were  'fitting 
schools'  and  thus  were  wholly  subservient  to  the  college  for  which 
they  prepared  pupils.  These  schools  were  supplanted  by  the 
academy  which  rose  towards  the  end  of  the  eighteenth  century. 
"The  earlier  academies  were  not  bound  up  with  the  college  system 
in  the  same  way  as  the  grammar  schools;  they  were  not  primarily 
'fitting  schools'.  They  were  instead,  institutions  of  an  indepen- 
dent sort,  taking  pupils  who  had  already  acquired  the  elements  of 
an  English  education  and  carrying  them  forward  to  some  rather 
indefinite  rounding-out  of  their  studies."t  ' '  The  notable  thing  about 
the  academies  as  distinguished  from  the  grammar  schools  was  that 
they  went  on  adding  subjects  to  the  programme  at  their  own  sweet 
will,  wholly  regardless  of  what  the  colleges  were  doing".  However 
the  entrance  requirements  of  the  college,  as  always  in  Ontario,  had 
much  to  do  in  determining  their  standards  of  scholarship.  Up  to 
1800,  Latin,  Greek  and  arithmetic  were  the  only  subjects  required 
for  admission  to  the  leading  American  colleges.  Five  other  sub- 
jects made  their  appearance  in  college  requirements  before  1850  as 
follows:  geography,  1807;  English  grammar,  1819;  algebra,  1820; 

*See  "  Rise  of  the  High  School  in  Massachusetts",  Inglis,  p.  2,  where  a 
comparison  of  the  programme  of  Winchester  about  1600,  and  of  Boston  Latin 
School  1789  is  made,  in  neither  of  which  is  there  anything  but  Latin  and  Greek. 

f'The  Making  of  Our  Middle  Schools",  Brown,  pp.  230,  232. 


Secondary  Education  in  the  United  States.         51 

geometry,  1844;  ancient  history,  1847.  Harvard  College  led  in 
each  case  ekcept  in  English  grammar,  where  Princeton  took  the 
lead.  The  academies,  in  addition,  introduced  natural  science, 
commencing  by  a  stress  upon  mathematics  and  linking  up  with 
mathematics,  astronomy.  Natural  philosophy  followed.  In  1818, 
Phillips  Exeter  Academy  taught  in  the  Classical  Department, 
besides  the  classics  the  following: 

First  Year — Ancient  and  modern  geography,  arithmetic. 

Second  Year — Arithmetic,  English  grammar,  and  declamation. 

Third  Year — English  grammar  and  declamation,  algebra,  and 
composition. 

Advanced  Class — Algebra,  geometry. 
In  the  English  department,  the  innovations  were  more  in  evidence. 
In  the  first  year  were  English  grammar  (which,  by  the  way,  had 
been  given  a  definite  direction  by  Lindley  Murray's  Grammar, 
published  in  1795)  including  exercises  in  reading,  in  parsing  and 
analyzing,  in  the  correction  of  bad  English;  punctuation  and 
prosody;  arithmetic;  geography,  and  algebra  through  simple 
equations.  In  the  second  year  appeared  geometry  and  plane 
trigonometry,  logic  rhetoric;  declamation  and  exercises  of  the 
forensic  kind.  In  the  third  year  we  find  surveying;  navigation; 
elements  of  chemistry,  and  natural  philosophy  with  experiments; 
elements  of  modern  history;  moral  and  political  philosophy.  There 
were  special  requirements  for  admission  to  the  English  department. 
The  candidate  must  be  at  least  twelve  years  of  age,  must  have  been 
well  instructed  in  reading  and  spelling  and  must  have  a  knowledge 
of  arithmetic  through  simple  proportion,  and  be  able  to  parse  simple 
English  sentences.  A  similar  distinction  was  made  in  Ontario 
between  classical  and  non-classical  entrants  wheji  the  uniform 
Entrance  examination  was  introduced,  the  requirements  for  the 
former  being  less  exacting  than  for  the  latter  as  will  appear  in  due 
course. 

Phillips  Exeter  and  Phillips  Andover  academies  are  two  of 
the  few  academies  that  have  survived  the  rise  of  the  public  high 
school  and  occupy  a  position  parallel  to  that  of  the  Public  Schools 
of  England.  These  were  endowed  and  independent  of  the  State 
and  it  may  be  said  that  most  of  the  academies  were  the  outcome  of 
private  benevolence,  though  in  some  cases  there  were  public  land 
and  money  grants.  The  academies  were  incorporated  institutions 
apd  there  was,  of  course,  no  civic  or  governmental  control,  but  the 


52  Secondary  Education  in  the  United  States 

governing  body  was  usually  a  board  of  trustees,  originally  appointed 
by  the  benefactors  and  with  provisions  for  self-perpetuation.  But 
however  great  an  advance  the  academy  was  over  the  old  grammar 
school,  there  was  an  important  respect  in  which  it  failed  to  suit  the 
aggressive  new- world  democracy.  It  was  beyond  civic  control. 
The  trustees  were  not  elected  by  the  people  but  vacancies  were 
filled  by  co-optation.  Hence  in  case  of  prevalent  dissatisfaction 
the  people  had  no  means  of  procuring  reforms,  and  we  must  remem- 
ber that,  where  the  academy  existed,  it  was  the  only  local  means  of 
secondary  education.  "The  historical  fact,  is  that  a  great  wave  of 
objection  to  this  system  swept  over  our  country,  which  resulted 
in  the  formation  of  educational  institutions  under  direct  public 
control.  The  earlier  product  of  this  movement  was  the  state 
university.  A  later  product  was  the  public  high  school".*  The 
pioneer  high  school  was  the  English  High  School  of  Boston,  founded 
in  1821,  though  it  was  first  named  the  English  Classical  School. 
It  was  renamed  during  the  mayoralty  of  Josiah  Quincy,  and  the 
circumstances  point  to  his  having  borrowed  the  new  title  from  the 
Edinburgh  High  School,  a  school  not  only  of  great  age  and  prestige, 
but,  what  would  commend  it  to  American  sentiment  of  the  time, 
had  been  for  long  under  the  control  of  civic  authorities.  A  few 
years  later  several  other  high  schools  were  opened  in  Massachusetts 
and  soon  the  movement  spread  to  other  States.  In  1852,  Massa- 
chusetts had  sixty-four  high  schools  while  in  1856  Ohio  had  ninety- 
seven.  It  would  not  be  justifiable,  however,  to  suppose  that  all 
these  were  secondary  schools  in  the  strict  sense.  No  doubt  many 
were  in  the  same  state  of  inefificiency  as  some  of  the  Canadian 
schools  already  described,  and  took  up  most  of  their  time  with, 
elementary  work.  Dr.  Harris  went  so  far  as  to  estimate  that  there 
were  only  forty  high  schools  in  the  whole  country  as  late  as  1860. 
In  this,  he  no  doubt  adopts  a  very  exacting  standard.      jttt 

Since  the  early  colonial  days,  a  very  great  change  ^ad  come 
over  society  in  America.  It  was  inevitable  that  the  idea  of  social 
classes  should  prevail  at  first,  transplanted  from  the  old  land. 
Society  was  divided  into  three  distinct  classes.  Grammar  school 
education  was  the  privilege  of  "the  quality"  and  no  need  was  felt 
to  exist  of  anything  but  the  merest  beginnings  for  the  other  classes. 
The  revolution  liberated  the  idea  of  equality  and  its  corollary  equal 
rights  and  thus  the  academy  arose  as  an  independent  institution, 
♦Brown:  "The  Making  of  Our  Middle  Schools",  pp.  279,  280. 


Secondary  Education  in  the  United  States  53 

giving  a  training  complete  in  itself  and  open  to  all  who  could  pay 
the  fees.  The  middle  class,  as  Brown  graphically  represents  it* 
is  no  longer  a  horizontal  line  between  two  others,  but  an  incline 
touching  both  the  line  below  and  that  above.  The  growth  of  the 
democratic  ideal  of  civic  control  and  the  rapid  increase  in  wealth 
produced  an  almost  complete  fusion  of  the  strata  and  so  the  latter 
condition  of  society  is  aptly  represented  as  one  continuous  oblique 
line.  On  this  line  the  individual  is  either  on  the  way  up  or  down. 
Modem  American  education  is,  therefore,  organized  as  a  ladder 
which  in  Huxley's  picturesque  phrase,  has  its  foot  in  the  gutter 
and  its  top  in  the  university. 

It  will  be  true  to  say  that  the  Classical  grammar  school  idea 
persisted  in  Ontario  practically  up  to  the  end  of  the  period  so  far 
discussed.  No  counterpart  of  the  academy  had  arisen.  How  is 
this  to  be  accounted  for?  Partly  by  the  fact  that  the  political 
connection  with  England  and  a  more  conservative  temper  kept  alive, 
and  to  a  certain  extent  still  keep  alive,  socia'  distinctions;  and 
partly  to  an  apparent  lack  of  initiative  in  the  realm  of  education. 
It  is  true  that  some  few  academies  came  into  existence,  such  as  the 
Bath  Academy  at  Ernestown,  and  the  Grantham  Academy  at  St. 
Catharines,  but  the  object  of  these  was  to  supplement,  and  not  to 
supersede,  the  grammar  schools.  These  academies  were  con- 
trolled by  joint-stock  companies,  the  latter  being  regularly  chartered 
for  the  purpose  of  giving  advanced  education.  Both  arose  out  of  a 
recognition  of  the  defects  of  the  public  system  (to  dignify  it  with 
an  undeserved  term).  The  Bath  Academy  opened  in  1811  under 
Barnabas  Bid  well,  who  had  been  a  college  tutor  in  Massachusetts. 
His  son  and  pupil  was  the  noted  Marshall  Spring  Bidwell.  Grant- 
ham Academy  was  opened  in  1829  under  two  instructors,  and  was 
incorporated  in  1830. 

In  fact,  instead  of  a  wider  and  more  efficient  institution  arising 
to  replace  the  grammar  schools  these  themselves,  with  a  few 
exceptions,  soon  lost  all  claim  to  be  regarded  as  secondary  schools, 
falling  back  into  inefficient  common  schools.  The  causes  for  this 
degradation  will  be  our  next  concern. 


*0p.  cit.,  p.  348. 


CHAPTER  VI. 
MORE  SCHOOLS— LESS  SECONDARY  EDUCATION. 
1853-1855. 

THE  Act  of  1853  opens  a  new  era.  A  bill  with  similar  purposes 
was  proposed  three  years  before  by  Francis  Hincks,  but  this 
was  withdrawn  and  the  reformative  Act  was  passed  under 
the  sponsorship  of  the  Hon.  W.  B.  Richards,  Attorney-General. 
The  disabilities  of  the  grammar  schools,  which  this  Act  was 
designed  to  remove,  were  chiefly  the  lack  of  power  of  local  author- 
ities to  assess  for  the  support  of  grammar  schools,  the  lack  of  local 
control  over  the  trustees,  who  were  appointed  by  the  Crown,  and 
the  lack  of  any  standard  of  qualification  for  teachers.  There  were 
two  financial  clauses,  the  one  constituting  a  grammar  school  Fund 
of  all  moneys  arising  from  the  sale  of  lands  set  apart  for  the  encour- 
agement of  grammar  schools,  which  was  to  be  invested  in  Govern- 
ment securities  and  the  income  of  which  the  Superintendent  of 
Education  was  charged  with  the  responsibility  of  justly  apportion- 
ing; the  other,  enabling  municipal  councils  to  levy  assessments 
for  the  further  support  of  grammar  schools.  It  is  important  to 
note  that  this  clause  was  permissive  only.  In  the  case  of  the 
common  schools,  also,  the  fight  for  free  schools,  which  was  waged 
so  hotly  resulted  in  a  clause  in  the  Act  of  1850  permitting  local 
assessments.*  Equally  important  was  the  clause  transferring 
the  power  to  appoint  trustees  from  the  Crown  to  the  County 
Councils,  who  were  directed  to  appoint  "not  less  than  six  or  more 
than  eight  fit  and  proper  persons"  as  a  Board  of  Trustees  for  each 
grammar  school  within  the  county,  two  retiring  from  office  each 
year.  Previously  there  had  been  one  board  for  all  the  grammar 
schools  in  a  county.  The  schools  were  thus  made  a  more  local 
concern  and  it  was  expected  that  ntiore  local  sympathy  would  be 
enlisted.  In  the  clause  defining  its  powers  the  local  board  was 
given  full  power  to  appoint  and  remove  masters,  without  higher 
sanction,  but  it  was  provided  that  no  teacher,  except  a  university 

*The  annual  school  meeting  was  empowered  to  decide  by  majority  vote  whether 
any  school  should  be  supported  by  rates  upon  parents  or  by  assessment  of  the 
property  of  the  school  section. 


More  Schools — Less  Secondary  Education        55 

graduate  could  be  appointed  unless  he  had  previously  obtained 
a  certificate  of  qualification  from  a  committee  of  examiners,  one  of 
whom  was  to  be  the  head-master  of  the  Normal  School.  Thus  far 
the  Act  secured  the  benefits  of  larger  grants,  county  control  and 
some  kind  of  uniformity  in  the  teaching  power,  besides  the  possi- 
bility of  local  rate  assistance,  all  of  which  could  not  but  result 
advantageously.  There  followed  a  clause,  however,  that  looked 
perhaps  innocent  enough,  but  was  the  source  of  such  serious  abuses 
as  to  nullify  in  more  than  half  the  schools  the  benefits  of  the  Act  as  a 
whole.  That  was  the  power  given  trustees  to  unite  the  common 
school  of  any  municipality  with  the  grammar  school.  Such 
united  schools  were  to  be  under  the  control  of  a  joint  board.  The 
character  of  the  union  schools  resulting  from  the  application  of  this 
permission  will  appear  as  the  narrative  advances.  The  Act  also 
distinguished  the  school  located  at  the  county  seat  as  the  senior 
grammar  school  and  charged  the  head-master  with  the  duty  of 
making  meteorological  observations  and  keeping  a  journal  of  these, 
the  county  to  provide  the  necessary  instruments,  and  gave  the  new 
Council  of  Public  Instruction*  power  to  make  Rules  and  Regula- 
tions for  the  schools. 

Under  the  authority  of  this  Act  elaborate  regulations  were 
issued  by  the  Council  of  Public  Instruction  in  July  of  the  following 
year.  After  reciting  the  5th  and  11th  Sections  of  the  new  Act, 
the  Rules  and  Regulations  run:  "From  these  provisions  it  is  clearly 
the  function  of  Grammar  Schools  not  to  teach  the  elementary 
branches  of  English  but  to  teach  the  higher  branches  and  especially 
to  teach  the  subjects  necessary  for  matriculation.  The  regular 
periods  of  admission  for  pupils  commencing  the  classical  studies 
shall  be  immediately  after  the  Christmas  and  Midsummer  vacations 
but  the  admission  of  pupils  in  English  studies  or  of  those  who  have 
commenced  the  study  of  Latin  may  take  place  at  the  commence- 
ment of  each  term.  The  examination  for  admission  shall  be 
conducted  by  the  head-master.  The  standard  of  attainment  on 
entrance  shall  be: 

1.  To  read  intelligibly  and  correctly  any  passage  from  the 
common  reading  book. 


*The  Provincial  Board  of  Education  by  the  Common  School  Act  of  1850 
had  been  superseded  by  the  Council  of  Public  Instruction,  which  was  given 
control  over  the  Normal  School  and  power  to  make  Regulations  for  the  Common 

Schools. 


56     Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

2.  To  spell  correctly  the  words  of  an  ordinary  sentence. 

3.  To  write  a  fair  hand. 

4.  To  work  readily  questions  in  the  simple  and  compound  rules 
of  arithmetic  and  in  reduction  and  simple  proportions. 

5.  To  know  the  elements  of  English  grammar  and  to  be  able  to 
parse  any  easy  sentence  in  prose. 

6.  To  be  acquainted  with  the  definitions  and  outlines  of  geo- 
graphy. ". 

As  to  promotion,  pupils  were  to  be  advanced  according  to  their 
attainments  and  no  faster.  The  religious  exercises  about  which 
there  was  some  controversy  consisted  of  prayer  and  scripture 
reading  at  the  opening  and  closing,  but  no  pupil  was  required  to  be 
present  against  the  will  of  his  parent.  The  head-master  was  "to 
avoid  corporal  punishment  except  when  it  shall  appear  to  him  to  be 
imperatively  required  and  he  must  keep  a  record  of  offences  and 
punishments".    Pupils  must  come  clean  in  their  persons  and  clothes. 

The  four  terms  were  as  follows:  From  the  7th  of  January  to 
Easter;  Easter  to  the  last  Friday  in  June;  from  the  second  Monday 
in  August  to  Friday  the  15th  of  October;  from  Monday  after  the 
15th  of  October  to  the  22nd  of  December.  The  daily  exercises  were 
not  to  exceed  six  hours  of  actual  work.  Every  Saturday  was  to  be 
a  holiday  or  if  preferred,  the  two  half  days  as  formerly.  Public 
half-yearly  examinations  were  to  be  held. 

As  to  the  religious  exercises,  the  action  of  the  Governor-General 
in  refusing  sanction  of  this  part  of  the  Regulations,  though  the 
whole  requirement  was  the  reading  of  the  Scripture  without 
comment,  the  Lord's  Prayer  and  the  Ten  Commandments,  shows 
how  sensitive  the  public  mind  was  and  how  ready  to  suspect 
intentions  to  interfere  with  the  freedom  of  conscience.  A  similar 
clause  had  been  sanctioned  in  the  case  of  the  common  school 
Regulations  but  here  it  is  to  be  remembered  there  was  no  danger  of 
controversy  between  Catholic  and  Protestant  as  the  common 
school  was  professedly  Protestant  and  the  Catholics  had  the  right 
to  provide  their  own  separate  schools.  The  Council  of  Public 
Instruction,  although  they  had  expressly  stated  that  this  clause 
was  recommendatory  only,  in  order  to  avoid  misunderstanding, 
now  left  the  religious  exercises  entirely  under  local  control. 

Ryerson  sent  out  the  usual  number  of  circulars  to  all  parties 
concerned  and  if  any  failed  to  observe  the  law  or  regulations  it  was 
not  the  fault  of  the  Superintendent,  who  added  to  information 


More  Schools — Less  Secondary  Education  57 

fatherly  advice  and  admonition.  In  the  circular  to  county  councils 
he  urges  them  to  appoint  only  persons  acquainted  with  the  work 
of  the  grammar  schools  and  adds:  "May  I  most  earnestly  entreat 
your  Council  to  spare  no  pains  to  select  both  from  Clergy  and  Laity 
without  regard  to  sect  or  party  persons  thus  qualified."  Though 
a  measure  of  local  control  was  secured  by  this  section  of  the  Act, 
it  is  important  to  note  that  it  was  not  as  thorough-going  as  it  might 
have  been.  County  councils  had  wide  areas  of  jurisdiction  and 
were  thus  charged  with  appointing  trustee  boards  in  all  the  minor 
municipalities  in  the  county  having  grammar  schools. 

An  ambitious  programme  of  studies  was  formulated  by  the 
Council  of  Public  Instruction,  and  the  Principal  and  Vice- Principal 
of  the  Normal  School,  Thomas  J.  Robertson,  M.A.,  and  the  Rev. 
Wm.  Ormiston,  were  appointed  to  inspect  for  the  year  1855,  under 
authority  of  an  Act  of  the  same  year  empowering  the  Council  of 
Public  Instruction  to  expend  £250  annually  for  inspection  and  to 
appoint  inspectors.  Their  instructions  are  interesting.  In  addi- 
tion to  the  externa  (detailed),  the  text-books,  staffs,  salaries,  etc., 
they  were  to  report  under  the  head  of  discipline  if  the  pupils  change 
places  in  their  several  classes  or  if  they  are  marked  at  each  lesson. 
Under  methods  of  instruction,  whether  mutual  or  simultaneous  or 
individual  or  mixed;  if  mutual,  the  number  of  monitors,  their 
attainments,  etc.  If  simultaneous,  i.e.,  by  classes,  in  what  sub- 
jects. To  what  extent  the  intellectual  or  the  mere  rote  method 
only  is  used;  whether  the  suggestive  method  is  employed;  whether 
the  elliptical  method  is  resorted  to;  how  attainments  in  the  lessons 
are  tested.  In  the  elements  of  natural  philosophy  and  chemistry, 
whether  apparatus  is  used  or  not.  From  this  point  on,  much 
importance  will  attach  to  the  reports  of  the  inspectors,  who  from 
the  first  have  been  expert  educationists  and  often  of  marked  ability, 
sound  judgment  and  keen  interest  in  their  duties.  Such  a  thing  as 
perfunctory  inspection  has  been  almost  unknown,  so  that  whatever 
advantages  secondary  education  could  gain  from  methodical  and 
regular  inspection  has  been  gained. 

The  new  programme  of  studies  was  at  once  issued  by  the 
Council  of  Public  Instruction,  and  was  declared  to  be  based  upon 
the  two  educational  axioms:  (1)  That  a  course  of  study  should  be 
adapted  to  exercise  and  improve  the  various  intellectual  powers  of 
children  according  to  the  natural  order  of  their  development. 
(2)  That  the  subjects  of  study  should  be  so  arranged  that  the 


58  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

knowledge  of  the  first  prepares  the  mind  for  the  acquisition  of  the 
second,  and  the  second  for  attaining  the  third  and  so  on.  For 
purposes  of  comparison  the  programme  is  inserted  along  with  that  of 
1865  at  the  end  of  the  next  chapter.  As  the  new  programme  and 
the  regulations  did  not  appear  till  July  of  the  year  1854  it  could 
not  be  expected  that  they  would  have  exerted  much  influence  on  the 
schools  by  the  end  of  the  year  so  that  the  Superintendent's  report 
for  1854  must  be  regarded  as  exhibiting  the  state  of  the  schools 
before  the  reorganization.  There  were  sixty-four  county  grammar 
schools  with  4,287  pupils  (this  is  probably  more  than  twice  the 
number  in  attendance  at  any  one  time). 

30%  were  unable  to  read. 

24%  were  unable  to  write. 

36%  of  the  schools  did  not  teach  Greek. 

20%  of  the  schools  did  not  teach  any  natural  science. 

40%  of  the  schools  were  not  opened  and  closed  with  prayer. 
These  figures  may  be  taken  to  indicate  that  fully  half  of  the  total 
of  4,287  pupils  were  doing  common  school  work,  since  30  per  cent, 
were  at  the  very  threshold  of  school  work.  An  absence  of  any 
recognized  system  in  management,  curriculum,  or  standard  of 
attainment  was  noted.  Each  school  was  an  independent  unit. 
The  first  two  union  schools  reported  were  those  of  Napanee  and 
Perth,  these  places  setting  an  example  that  was  hastily,  almost 
precipitately  followed,  with  such  disastrous  consequences  in  many 
places,  as  to  amount  to  the  extinction  of  the  grammar  school. 

In  the  Superintendent's  Report  of  1855,  the  surprising  state- 
ment is  made  that  the  attendance  had  declined  to  3,726  pupils. 
The  actual  number  at  the  time  of  the  inspectorial  visits  was  1,695 
so  that  the  Superintendent's  figures  include  all  the  pupils  entering 
at  the  opening  of  each  of  the  four  terms  and  takes  no  notice  of  the 
withdrawals.  The  falling  off  by  over  500  may  be  taken  as  the 
first  salutary  effect  of  the  new  Regulations,  especially  of  inspection, 
since  it  would  indicate  elimination  of  the  unfit  at  entrance.  Munici- 
pal aid  amounted  to  £1,630  which  was  the  new  source  of  income, 
whereas  Government  grants  and  fees  amounted  respectively  to 
£6,549  and  £5,121.  Inspector  Robertson  for  the  Eastern  section 
reported  on  27  schools.  Of  these  six  were  good  and  seven  tolerable. 
There  were  895  on  the  roll,  an  average  of  33  a  school.  Latin  was 
taught  in  all  the  schools  but  one.  Greek  was  taught  in  only  12 
schools,  physical  science  in  only  17  schools.     With  a  few  exceptions, 


More  Schools — Less  Secondary  Education  59 

the  style  of  teaching  was  by  no  means  intellectual.  Too  much 
dependence  was  placed  upon  text-books  and  the  recitation  of 
lessons  committed  to  memory.  Two  schools  only,  had  chemical 
apparatus.  Insp)ector  Ormiston  for  the  Western  section  reported 
that  in  many  cases  these  schools  had  assumed  the  functions  and 
sustained  the  character  of  mere  common  schools.  Of  the  37 
schools  only  27  were  in  operation.  Hamilton  and  Caledonia  were 
closed.  Of  the  headmasters,  five  were  not  graduates.  He  agrees 
with  Robertson  that  the  teaching  was  not  intellectual  and  the  chief 
aim  was  to  impart  information.  Of  the  800  pupils,  400  were 
studying  classics,  300  were  studying  algebra  and  geometry  and 
90  French.  A  majority  of  the  schools  were  less  than  five  years  old. 
The  Toronto  grammar  school  had  partially  trained  a  large  number 
who  had  gone  to  Upper  Canada  College.  From  forty  to  fifty  pupils 
had  been  prepared  to  enter  various  colleges.  It  is  interesting  to 
note  the  distribution  of  these  matriculants.  It  is  given  as  follows: 
The  University  of  Toronto,  20;  Trinity,  18;  Victoria,  4;  Queen's,  2; 
and  some  went  to  American  colleges.  In  eight  schools,  female 
pupils  were  admitted.  The  schoolhouses  were  by  no  means  com- 
mendable. "In  most  cases  the  premises  present  a  dull,  unthrifty 
appearance,  destitute  alike  of  ornament,  and  convenience,  without 
fence,  shed  or  well,  tree,  shrub  or  flower;  while  within  an  entire  lack 
of  maps,  charts,  and  apparatus  is  the  rule."  The  average  head- 
master's salary  was  $700,  There  were  more  clergymen  on  the 
boards  than  any  other  calling.  Inspector  Ormiston  concludes 
with  a  very  important  suggestion,  putting  his  finger  upon  the 
greatest  financial  weakness  in  the  new  law,  that  municipal  councils 
be  required,  as  well  as  authorized,  to  raise  the  requisite  money 
on  the  estimate  of  the  trustees  or  that  the  boards  themselves 
be  invested  with  the  same  powers  as  are  now  possessed  by  the 
trustees  of  common  schools  for  the  purpose  of  raising  funds  for  the 
erection,  repairs,  and  maintenance  of  the  schools. 

A  few  new  buildings  were  erected  about  this  period.  The 
Wellington  District  granted  £150  and  the  Town  and  Township  of 
Guelph  £145  towards  the  erection  of  a  District  grammar  school, 
as  reported  in  the  Journal  of  Edtication  for  March,  1849.  In 
October,  Whitby  was  about  to  commence  a  new  grammar  school 
building  "on  a  liberal  scale".  The  town  council  of  Vienna  author- 
ized the  erection  of  a  new  house  at  a  cost  of  $2,300  in  May,  1851. 
A  more  ambitious  building  was  put  up  in  Chatham  in  1854  towards 


60  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School. 

which,  the  County  of  Kent  appropriated  $4,000  in  addition  to  the 
$1,600  already  in  the  hands  of  the  board  of  trustees,  thus  affording 
a  fine  precedent  for  county  councils  of  the  present  day.  The 
argument  used  was  that  a  good  grammar  school  at  Chatham  would 
be  a  great  benefit  to  the  whole  county.  "The  internal  arrangements 
combine  a  schoolroom  of  large  dimensions,  two  class-rooms  with  a 
teacher's  residence  and  sleeping  apartments  for  the  pupils". 
This,  in  some  measure,  seems  to  realize  the  ideal  laid  down  in  1807, 
and  in  this  scheme  we  have  the  rationale  of  the  plan  of  a  number 
of  the  oldest  school  buildings  in  the  Province.  The  large  central 
room  was  the  "school  room" — assembly  room,  that  is,  while  the 
two  smaller  rooms  to  left  and  right  were  the  class  rooms,  into 
which  were  drawn  ofT  classes  for  special  recitation. 


CHAPTER  VII. 
THE  FAILURE  OF  VOLUNTARY  SUPPORT. 
1855-1865. 

THE  Act  of  1853  and  the  Regulations  based  upon  it  continued 
in  force  for  about  ten  years,  a  period  long  enough  to  afford 
a  fair  trial  and  to  make  apparent  the  weak  points.  In  1865, 
a  Grammar  School  Improvement  Act  was  passed  and  a  new  code 
of  Regulations  issued,  so  that  this  date  affords  us  a  convenient 
stopping  place  from  which  to  view  the  progress  of  a  decade.  The 
population  increased  from  1,129,600  to  1,485,900*  and  the 
grammar  school  attendance  from  3,726  to  5,754;  i.e.,  while  the 
increase  in  population  was  31  per  cent.,  the  increase  in  attend- 
ance was  54  per  cent.  There  was  also,  a  marked  increase  in  the 
number  of  schools,  which  in  the  comparative  table  at  the  end 
of  the  present  chapter  will  be  seen  to  have  been  from  64  to  95 
or  48  per  cent.  This  rapid  increase  was  not  an  unmixed  good, 
as  will  appear  in  our  examination  of  inspector's  reports  for  the 
period  in  question.  These  reports  are  worthy  of  the  serious 
attention  of  those  who  wish  to  apprehend  the  true  state  of  the 
schools.  A  provincial  inspector  of  the  requisite  training  and 
experience  and  some  educational  vision  can,  and  has  been,  a  strong 
force  for  progress.  The  careful  examination  of  the  schools  of  a 
whole  province  furnishes  a  standard  of  the  possible  as  well  as  of  the 
average,  under  the  system.  The  reports  of  Professor  George 
Paxton  Young  have  been  regarded  as  epochal,  but  there  were 
reports  both  before  and  after  his  term  of  office,  not  unworthy  of 
their  company.  The  first  of  these  have  been  dealt  with  in  the 
preceding  chapter.  The  criticisms  of  greatest  importance  in  the 
succeeding  reports  were,  first,  the  unwise  and  rapid  establishment 
of  grammar  schools  in  small  villages;  second,  unsuitability  of 
the  school  premises;  third,  the  abuse  of  the  privilege  given  by  the 
law  to  form  union  schools;  fourth,  the  lack  of  local  public  support. 
These  defects  were  apparent  to  the  Chief  Superintendent  by  the 
time  the  second  inspectors'  (1856)  report  was  sent  in  to  him  and 
were  repeated  with  growing  emphasis  every  year  of  the  decade. 
*  Approximations  only,  exact  figures  not  being  available. 


62  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

In   his  Report  of   1856,  the  Superintendent  says  that  the  multi- 
plication of  feeble  and  inefficient  grammar  schools  is  an  evil  rather 
than  a  good;  that  it  is  much  better  to  have  one  or  two  first-rate 
schools  in  a  county  thah  half  a  dozen  poor  and  sickly  ones.     He 
adopts   Inspector  Ormiston's  minimum  of  ten   pupils,   studying 
the  languages  and  other  distinctively  higher  subjects,  as  requisite 
to  the  establishment  or  maintenance  of  a  school.     Surely  this  limit 
was  low  enough.     Such  tiny  hamlets  as  Matilda,  Bath,  Consecon, 
Bond  Head,  Mount  Pleasant  and  Scotland  had  each  its  grammar 
school  during  this  period.     As  to  the  second  defect,  school  premises, 
Ryerson  thus  clearly  sets  forth  the  dilemma  which  the  unfortunate 
grammar  school  faced:    "The  powers  and  resources  are  wholly 
insufficient  to  enable   them   to   provide  proper  schoolhouses,   or 
furnish  them,  or  secure  competent  salaries  to  masters.     In  several 
instances  county,  city,  or  town  councils  have  honourably  responded 
to  the  applications  of  the  Board  of  Grammar  School  Trustees,  in 
pi'oviding  means  for  the  erection  and  furnishing  of  grammar  school- 
houses,  and  for  making  up  the  salaries  of  masters;  but  in  most 
instances    these    applications    have    been    unsuccessful.     County 
councils  have  objected  to  levy  a  rate  on  the  county,  or  to  make  a 
grant  from  county  funds,  in  aid  of  a  Grammar  School,  upon  the 
ground  that  if  aid  were  granted  to  one,  it  must  be  granted  to  each 
of  the  Grammar  Schools  established  in  the  county;  that  the  city, 
town,  or  village  where  a  Grammar  School  is  situated  should  provide 
for  its  support;  that  the  few  country  pupils  who  may  attend  a 
Grammar  School,  contribute  to  the  support  of  the  school  and  to  the 
advantage  of  the  city,  town,  or  village  within  the  limits  of  which 
it  is  situated,  and  the  whole  country  should  not,  therefore,  be  taxed 
on  account  of  the  attendance  of  such  pupils.     On  the  other  hand, 
the  municipal  council  of  a  city,  town,  or  village  objects  to  levy 
rates  or  make  grants  in  behalf  of  the  Grammar  School,  because  it 
has  no  voice  in  the  management  of  such  school,  since  the  county 
council  appoints  the  board  of  trustees.     It  is  thus  that  the  Grammar 
School  so  partially  and  remotely  connected  with  the  county  in 
regard  to  interest  and  severed  from  the  city,  town,  or  village  in 
respect  to  control,  obtains  no  aid  from  the  municipal  council  of 
either.     It  is  true  when  the  boards  of  Grammar  and  Common 
Schools  unite  and  form  one  board,  such  united  board  possesses  the 
powers  of  both  boards  separately  and  can  thus  provide  for  the 
support  of  both  the  Grammar  and  Common  Schools.     But  it  is  yet 


The  Failure  of  Voluntary  Support  63 

problematical,  and  I  think  very  doubtful,  whether  the  union  of 
Grammar  and  Common  Schools  is  advantageous  to  either  and  is 
not,  in  the  majority  of  instances,  injurious  to  both.  If  it  is  proper 
to  have  public  Grammar  Schools  at  all,  as  all  will  admit,  it  is  proper 
to  provide  for  their  efficiency.  I  believe  the  boards  of  trustees, 
with  scarcely  an  exception,  have  employed  all  the  means  in  their 
power  to  render  the  Grammar  Schools  entrusted  to  their  charge, 
as  efficient  as  possible;  but  they  have  no  power  to  raise  a  sixpence 
for  the  erection  and  furnishing  of  the  schoolhouse,  or  for  the  pay- 
ment of  their  master  or  masters,  except  by  the  fees  of  the  pupils. 
It  is  impossible  that  the  Grammar  Schools  can  improve  and  flourish 
under  such  circumstances,  or  that  they  can  otherwise  than  flag 
and  languish  in  comparison  of  Common  Schools."  He  thought 
that  no  improvement  was  possible  until  the  schools  were  controlled 
by  the  municipality  in  which  they  were  situated  and  their  trustees 
invested  with  power  to  demand  local  rate  support. 

This  is  the  Report  of  1856,  and  the  Act  of  1853  did  not  come 
into  force  until  January  1854,  so  that  it  is  a  little  remarkable  that 
the  Superintendent  in  the  space  of  a  bare  two  years  finds  legislation, 
for  which  he  must  have  been  largely  responsible,  so  full  of  flaws. 
At  the  end  of  the  period  under  review,  in  his  circular  to  Boards  of 
Trustees,  dated  December  1865,  the  Superintendent  says:  "During 
more  than  ten  years,  I  have  employed  my  best  exertions  to  get  the 
great  principle  of  our  Common  School  system  applied  to  that  of  the 
Grammar  School,  namely:  the  principle  of  each  municipality 
providing  a  certain  proportionate  sum,  as  a  condition  of  sharing  in 
the  school  fund  provided  by  the  Legislature".  He  must,  therefore, 
have  taken  new  ground  very  soon  after  the  Act  of  1853  went  into 
operation.  However,  the  ability  to  make  a  rapid  change  of  front 
was  one  of  the  features  of  Ryerson's  generalship.  We  have  here, 
also,  an  evidence  of  the  strength  of  public  opinion  in  reference  to 
secondary  education.  The  old  hostility  had  not  entirely  died  out. 
The  grammar  schools  were  still  in  some  measure  regarded  as  the 
special  care  of  the  well-to-do.  The  extent  to  which  municipal  aid 
had  been  voluntarily  granted  appears  in  the  returns  of  1864.  Of 
the  101  grammar  schools  in  existence  (95  in  actual  operation) 
some  aid  was  granted  to  49  but  the  other  52  had  to  depend  on  fees 
and  the  fund  grant  alone.  However,  this  comparison  looks  more 
favourable  than  it  actually  is  when  the  details  are  examined. 
Of  the  49  favoured  schools,  14  were  locally  assisted  only  for  building 


64  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

purposes,  while  35  were  assisted  on  salary  and  general  account. 
But  the  amounts  in  most  cases  were  inconsiderable,  as  appears  in 
the  subjoined  table:* 


4  grants 

from 

$10  to     $30 

4       " 

50    "      100 

24       " 

150    "      300 

9       " 

400    "      500 

5       " 

500    "      600 

2       " 

600    "      700 

1  grant  over  $3,000 

The  grants  totalled  $15,913,  from  which  deduct  $3,117  for  a 
building  at  Napanee  and  the  average  grant  for  each  of  the  forty- 
nine  municipalities  would  be  $250.  Of  the  total,  $6,139  was  for 
building,  rent  and  repairs.  Evidently  the  voluntary  system  of 
support  was  a  veritable  reed  to  lean  upon. 

The  unhealthy  increase  in  the  number  of  weak  grammar 
schools,  and  the  unsatisfactory  financial  support  coupled  with 
local  indifference  have  now  been  fully  presented.  As  to  the  nature 
of  school  premises  the  first  inspectorial  report  spoke  quite  plainly. 
In  the  Superintendent's  Report  for  1859,  the  first  report  containing 
such  information,  we  find  that  there  were  33  buildings  of  brick, 
17  of  stone,  30  frame  and  one  log.  There  were  59  freehold  and 
22  rented.  Of  the  schoolhouses  of  brick  and  stone,  27  were  united 
with  common  schools,  that  is,  more  than  half  of  them,  and  of  the 
latter  16  were  built  between  1854  and  1859.  These  buildings 
cannot  be  regarded  as  indicating  any  forward  movement  in  secondary 
education,  since  they  would  be  erected  mainly  for  common  school 
purposes.  During  the  parliamentary  session  of  1857  and  1858, 
petitions  praying  for  additional  aid  reached  the  House  in  consider- 
able numbers  but  no  action  was  taken.  Among  these,  were  peti- 
tions from  St.  .Catharines,  London,  Peterborough  and  Renfrew. 
The  Report  of  1861  spoke  quite  plainly  about  the  state  of  some 
of  the  schoolhouses.  Ottawa,  Brockville,  Port  Hope,  Toronto, 
London  and  Goderich  are  reported  as  either  having  no  schoolhouse 
at  all,  or  one  in  a  state  of  deplorable  dilapidation  and  dangerous 
decay.  Whether  the  alliteration  was  accidental  or  was  felt  to 
strengthen  the  condemnation,  is  not  evident.  However,  there  were 
some  improvements  in  buildings  and  surroundings,  and  in  the  use  of 
blackboards,  maps  and  charts.  "Seats  and  desks,  firm,"  {i.e., 
♦See  D.  H.  E.,  Vol.  XIX,  p.  41. 


The  Failure  of  Voluntary  Support  65 

screwed  down  to  the  floor),  "clean  and  comfortable,  now  taking  the 
place  of  the  narrow,  low,  crowded  apartment  with  its  long,  high 
backless  forms  and  rickety,  well-whittled  desks."  The  next  year 
Toronto  and  London  were  again  severely  scored  on  the  ground  of 
unsuitable  buildings,  but  in  Professor  Young's  first  Report  (1864) 
St.  Thomas  and  London  appear  as  the  chief  sinners.  They  were 
merely  examples,  he  adds.     There  were  others. 

The  progress,  or  otherwise,  in  the  matter  of  buildings  can  be 
gauged  by  the  amount  expended  in  the  province  for  this  purpose. 
The  table  given  herewith  tells  the  story: 

Schools  in  Building,  rent. 

Years.                                                    operation.  repairs. 

1860 88  $6,037 

1861 86  4,234 

1862 92  7,502 

1863 93  3,470 

1864 95  6,139 


$27,382 
For  the  five  year  period  the  average  is,  therefore,  a  little  over  $60 
a  school  per  annum  for  the  three  items,  building,  rent  and  repairs! 
It  would  be  impossible  for  figures  more  strongly  to  corroborate 
inspectorial  condemnation.  If  a  large  number  of  these  schools 
were  not  parasite,  as  Cockburn  called  them,  or  needless  and  con- 
temptible, as  Young  in  his  first  report  termed  them;  if  they  had 
not,  in  many  cases,  been  brought  into  existence,  so  that  a  common 
school  might  filch  away  a  part  of  the  grammar  school  grant,  or 
that  one  or  two  influential  citizens  might  educate  their  own  sons  at 
home,  if  a  real  public  opinion  had  demanded  them,  they  would  have 
received  more  generous  treatment  than  an  average  of  $60  per 
annum  each  for  building,  rent  and  repairs — and  it  would  have  been 
voluntary.  The  people  are  ready  to  pay  for  what  they  want, 
whether  a  legislative  enactment  requires  them  to,  or  not,  as  we 
have  already  seen  in  some  isolated  instances  in  this  story.  The 
methods  of  teaching  were  found  to  be  very  varied  and  on  the  whole, 
lacking  in  pedagogical  intelligence.  It  could  not  be  otherwise,  in 
view  of  the  fact  that  no  training  in  the  science  or  art  of  teaching 
was  obtainable.  Many  of  the  teachers  were  not  graduates  and 
among  the  degrees  held  there  were  not  a  few  that  indicated  no 
particular  aptitude  for  the  subjects  of  the  grammar  school.   The  Rev. 


66  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School, 

Wm,  Ormiston,  the  sole  inspector  for  1858,  though  he  had  given 
up  the  school  for  the  pulpit,  criticizes  the  mechanical  and  deadening 
methods  of  many  teachers  and  their  narrow  view  of  their  duty — 
that  it  consists  in  imparting  a  modicum  of  knowledge  by  incessant 
repetition — their  slavish  adherence  of  the  words  of  the  text-book. 
"The  drilled,  dull  lesson  forced  down,  word  by  word,"  which, 
failing  to  awaken  the  intellect,  begets  only  disgust  of  school  tasks. 
However,  all  masters  were  not  of  this  type.  There  was  a  consider- 
able number  of  well-qualified  and  able  teachers. 

He  reported  the  numbers  studying  classics  as  follows:  Ih 
twenty-five  schools,  5.25  per  cent,  of  attendance  studied  classics; 
in  eighteen  schools  12  per  cent.;  in  twenty  schools  17.07  per  cent.; 
and  in  twelve  schools  35  per  cent.  The  number  in  classics  (which 
might  mean  Latin  only)  had  a  bearing  on  the  grant.  This  is  stated 
clearly  in  the  Superintendent's  reply  to  a  petition  for  additional 
grant  aid  in  1858.  The  grant  was  apportioned  under  the  Act  of 
1853,  according  to  the  ratio  of  population  in  each  county  as  com- 
pared with  that  of  Upper  Canada,  but  in  1855  "it  was  considered 
expedient  for  the  furtherance  of  the  study  of  classics,  which  was  one 
of  the  principal  objects  in  the  establishment  of  grammar  schools, 
to  adopt  the  rule  of  giving  the  senior  grammar  school  $400  and 
then  dividing  the  balance  of  the  grant  to  the  county  according 
to  the  number  of  pupils  in  the  classics."  This  had  a  very- im- 
portant bearing  on  the  study  of  classics  in  many  of  the  weaker 
schools  and  appears  to  have  injured  both  the  reputation  of  these 
languages  as  instruments  of  education,  and  grammar  school 
education  in  general,  in  a  way  that  we  could  now  very  readily 
conjecture.  This  phase  of  the  study  of  classics  will  be  more  fully 
developed  later  on,  but  there  is  another  point  of  interest.  The 
pronunciation  was  found  too  careless.  There  was  little  attention 
to  quantities.  Some  followed  the  English,  some  the  Continental 
method  and  some  preferred  reading  according  to  the  quantity 
(whatever  that  might  mean)  while  some  mingled  all  three  methods. 
This  eclectic  method,  so  to  speak,  has  not  altogether  disappeared 
yet.  We  are,  as  a  people,  markedly  careless  in  the  pronunciation 
of  our  own  tongue — some  explanation,  perhaps,  of  our  offenses 
against  foreign  tongues 

Ormiston's  Report  also  stated  that  thirty-nine  of  the  seventy- 
five  schools  in  operation  were  union  schools  and  of  the  thirty-six 
not  united  twenty-seven  had  only  one  master  each.     Brantford, 


The  Failure  of  Voluntary  Support  67 

Gait  and  Toronto  were  three- mastered  schools.  Of  the  head- 
masters, forty-five  held  degrees,  and  thirty,  certificates  from  the 
committee  of  examiners.  Amongst  the  number  were  eleven 
ministers  of  various  denominations. 

In  1859,  schools  east  of  Toronto  were  inspected  by  the  new 
head  of  the  Model  Grammar  School,  George  R.  R.  Cockbum,  M.A. 
In  view  of  his  ability  and  his  training  both  in  Scotland  and  on  the 
continent,  he  was  able  to  bring  a  quite  unbiased,  though  rather 
youthful,  judgment  to  bear  upon  the  problem;  so  that  his  first 
report  is  highly  significant,  and  the  more  so,  because  five  years  later 
Professor  Young  corroborated  his  evidence  in  almost  every  parti- 
cular. While  gladly  recognizing  the  general  progress  in  education 
and  praising  the  ambition  and  eagerness  of  the  people  to  secure 
as  widely  as  possible  the  benefits  of  higher  education  through  the 
grammar  school,  he  finds  many  of  the  schools  not  really  grammar 
schools  and  some  of  them  not  even  doing  good  common  school 
work.  The  lack  of  power  to  demand  local  rates  and  the  easy  and 
seductive  'union'  road  to  means,  are  the  causes.  The  extreme 
poverty  of  grammar  school  boards  in  many  cases  drove  them  into 
uniting  with  the  common  school  board.  Of  course  he  admits  that 
a  union  grammar  school  could  be  efficient,  if  there  was  a  com- 
petent and  adequate  staff.  "The  desire  of  one  or  two  parents  to 
secure  for  their  children  a  liberal  education  gives  birth  to  a  Grammar 
School;  but  as  it  was  altogether  unnecevssary  in  the  circumstances 
it  soon  becomes  so  sickly  that  it  is  saved  from  immediate  death 
only  by  merging  itself  in  the  vitality  of  the  Common  School  of  the 
village  or  section.  Owing  to  the  smallness  or  poverty  of  the  school 
section  thus  laid  under  contribution,  it  not  unfrequently  happens 
that  in  the  combined  school,  Common  and  Grammar  Departments 
are  taught  by  one  master,  either  singly  or  with  an  apology  for  an 
assistant.  Thus,  while  the  attempt  is  made  to  secure  a  few  classical 
pupils,  and  a  certain  portion  of  time  is  allotted  to  them,  the  in- 
terests of  the  Common  Schools  suffer,  while  the  half-dozen  stray 
classical  pupils  constituting  the  Grammar  School  cannot  receive 
a  training  to  enable  them  to  matriculate  at  any  of  our  universities." 
The  entrance  examination  was  not  exacted  in  Cockburn's  inspec- 
torial section  nor  had  the  schools  carried  out  the  prescribed  pro- 
gramme. Salaries  were  too  low,  the  average  of  $600  to  $700  not 
being  enough  for  a  book-keeper.  He  therefore  suggests  a  minimum 
salary,  and  non-recognition,  if  the  minimum  were  not  paid  and  the 


68  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School. 

onerous  condition  likewise  that  there  should  be  at  least  twelve 
classical  pupils.  The  law  that  $600  will  fetch  $600  worth  of 
marketable  talent,  and  no  more,  was  true  then  as  now,  and  it  is  a 
law  that  the  people  of  Canada  are  unconscionably  long  in  learning. 
If  the  rewards  in  business,  manufacturing,  and  other  professions 
are  much  higher  than  those  open  to  teachers,  the  other  callings  will 
skim  the  cream  of  the  country's  talent. 

A  great  variety  of  text-books  wefe  in  use.  A  glance  at  the 
statistical  report  shows  that  there  were  at  least  four  English 
Grammars  in  use,  six  or  more  Latin  Grammars,  four  or  more 
French  Grammars,  three  or  more  Arithmetics,  etc.*  Some  of 
the  Geographies  and  Histories  were  American  and  quite  anti- 
British  in  tone.  Again,  it  was  impossible  to  organize  forty 
or  fifty  boys,  in  grammar  school  subjects,  under  one  master, 
but  the  difficulty  was  still  more  serious,  when  pupils  were  allowed, 
as  they  generally  were,  to  take  only  those  subjects  their  whims 
led  them  to.  A  new,  practical  programme  was  required,  in 
which  there  should  be  two  courses  and  two  only,  classical  and 
commercial,  and  every  pupil  required  to  take  one  or  the  other. 
Cockburn  agreed  with  all  that  his  colleague  had  said  about  the 
qualifications  of  the  masters  in  general.  He  saw  much  teaching 
that  was  'crude  and  erroneous*  and  found  it  a  prevailing  fault 
to  adhere  too  closely  to  the  text-book.  This  was  particularly 
noticeable  in  history.  Rote  teaching  was  very  common  in  all  the 
subjects.  "To  remedy  these  defects  it  is  necessary  and  but  due 
to  the  pecuniary  and  other  interests  of  the  Province  to  demand 
that  all  persons  desirous  of  becoming  masters  of  Grammar  Schools, 
graduates  and  non-graduates,  be  subjected  to  a  special  examination 
as  to  their  skill  in  communicating  those  branches  of  knowledge 
required  to  be  taught  in  every  Grammar  School.  So  long  as  there 
is  no  central  university  examining  board  for  all  Upper  Canada 
to  give  the  school  trustees  the  assurance  that  all  graduates  have  had 
their  attainments  equally  and  impartially  tested,  so  long  as  the  title 
M.A.  may  mean  much  or  nothing,  so  long  as  the  system  of  optional 
studies  adopted  in  various  colleges  admits  of  a  gentleman  becoming 
a  graduate  with  but  a  very  indifferent  smattering  of  the  classics 
or  mathematics — the  leading  branches  in  our  Grammar  Schools — 

*Note:  The  Council  of  Public  Instruction  in  1855  issued  a  list  of  prescribed 
texts,  from  which  Grammar  School  Trustees  were  to  select.  A  number  of  books 
in  each  subject  were  named. 


The  Failure  of  Voluntary  Support  69 

it  is  surely  but  reasonable  to  demand  a  pledge  from  some  public 
responsible  body  as  to  the  available  attainments,  moral  character 
and  general  fitness  of  those  to  whom  we  entrust  the  most  sacred 
and  responsible  of  offices  " 

Some  years  before  the  Superintendent  had  seen  the  necessity 
of  training  for  grammar  school  teachers  and  had  secured  authority 
to  erect  a  school  for  this  purpose  by  the  Grammar  and  Common 
School  Improvement  Act  of  1855  (18  Vict.,  chap.  132),  the  first 
clause  of  which  authorized  the  Council  of  Public  Instruction 
to  expend  a  sum  not  exceeding  £1,000  per  annum  for  the  establish- 
ment and  maintenance  of  such  a  school.  Action  was  taken  immed- 
iately. The  inspector  of  grammar  schools,  G.  R.  R.  Cockburn, 
M.A.,*  was  secured  as  rector  and  the  school  opened  in  August  1858, 
with  the  twofold  object  in  view  of  exhibiting  the  best  system  of 
grammar  school  organization,  and  of  training  masters  for  the 
grammar  schools  of  the  Province.  The  former  of  these  purposes 
necessarily  preceded  the  latter  in  fulfilment.  The  course  of 
instruction  was  the  same  as  that  prescribed  for  grammar  schools. 
The  fees  were  high  compared  with  the  other  schools,  namely  ten 
dollars  for  each  of  the  four  terms,  and  the  attendance  was  limited 
to  one  hundred.  Each  county  was  given  the  privilege  of  selecting 
by  examination  three  pupils,  and  each  city,  two,  who  were  to  have 
prior  right  of  admission  over  other  applicants.  The  remaining 
vacancies  were  reserved  for  pupils  of  the  Model  School.  The 
department  masters,  Rev.  John  Ambery,  M.A.  (Classics);  Francis 
L.  Checkley,  Sch.  T.C.D.  (Mathematics);  and  B.  F.  Fitch,  B.A. 
(English);  received  a  comfortable  salary  of  £350  per  annum,  and 
wore  cap  and  gown  in  class.  There  were  six  other  assistants,  J.  H. 
Sangster,  of  the  Normal  School  being  lecturer  in  chemistry,  and 
there  was  a  master  for  each  of  French,  music,  writing,  drawing, 
and  gymnastics.  After  the  school  had  been  running  for  about 
two  years,  Ryerson  expresses  his  satisfaction  thusrf  "Up  to  the 
present,  no  Normal  Class  has  been  established  in  the  Model  Gram- 
mar School.  This  will  probably  be  done  at  the  beginning  of  the 
year  (1861).  But  as  a  model  it  has  fully  met  our  expectations,  and 
has  already  exerted  a  salutary  influence  upon  many  Grammar 
Schools,  the  masters  of  which  have  paid  visits,  and  in  some  in- 

*A  Prizeman  of  Edinburgh  University,  who  had  supplemented  his  University 
course  by  special  work  in  Classics  in  Germany  and  France. 
tSuperintendent's  Report  of  1859,  p.  13. 


70  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School. 

stances,  visits  of  many  days,  to  the  Model  Grammar  School,  and 
have  applied  the  results  of  their  observations  and  inquiries  to  the 
improvement  of  their  own  schools."  The  classicaK  master, 
Ambery,  who  became  head-master  in  1861,  and  also  succeeded 
Cockburn  as  inspector,  in  a  similar  strain  says:  "The  Model 
Grammar  School  enables  the  youngest  tyro  in  school  management 
to  commence  with  a  symmetrical  and  perfected  method  of  instruc- 
tion and  organization  which  the  experience  of  years  of  uninformed 
and  mere  personal  efifort  could  not  attain  to".  If  we  could  elimin- 
ate the  advertising  motive  behind  this,  we  should  be  forced  to  the 
conclusion  that  present-day  training  schools  have  lost  a  valuable 
art,  a  kind  of  prestidigitator's  magic.  His  colleague,  Ormiston, 
was  much  more  restrained,  merely  remarking  that  the  school 
"exerts  a  very  favourable  influence  in  respect  of  modes  of  instruc- 
tion and  discipline."  In  1861  the  head-mastership  of  Upper 
Canada  College  becoming  vacant,  the  Provincial  Secretary  referred 
the  question  of  the  management  and  system  of  the  college  to  the 
Superintendent  and  the  Vice-Chancellor  of  the  University  of 
Toronto,  on  the  former's  suggestion.  They  reported  in  favour  of  a 
fusion  of  the  College  and  the  Model  Grammar  School,  the  principal 
argument  being  the  saving  in  expense.  In  connection  with  the 
appointment  of  Cockburn  as  rector,  they  recommended  that  the 
whole  staflf  be  transferred.  However,  nothing  came  of  this  and  the 
Model  Grammar  School  received  its  first  class  of  teachers-in- 
training  the  same  year.  Teachers  who  were  not  graduates  were 
required  to  pass  an  entrance  examination  in  the  subjects  for 
Matriculation.     It  may  be  of  interest  to  mention  the  subjects: 

Greek  and  Latin. — Xenophon,  Anabasis ;'Sallust,  Catiline;  Virgil, 
Aeneid  II;  Latin  prose  composition. 

Mathematics. — Ordinary  rules  of  arithmetic;  vulgar  and  decimal 
fractions.  Square  root,  first  four  rules  of  algebra  (Colenso). 
Euclid,  Book  I  (Colenso's  ed.  of  Simson). 

English. — English  Grammar. 

History  and  Geography. — English,  Roman  and  Greek  history. 
Ancient  geography  (Schmitz's  outline).  Modem  geography 
(outline). 

No  fees  were  to  be"  charged,  and  an  allowance  of  one  dollar  per 
week  towards  board  was  made  to  those  teachers-in-training  who 
secured  approval  at  the  end  of  each  term. 


The  Failure  of  Voluntary  Support  71 

Ryerson  in  his  Report  for  1861,  speaks  of  the  school  as  "wow 
so  efficiently  and  nobly  accomplishing  the  objects  of  its  establishment. 
The  number  of  pupils  in  this  school  is  limited  to  one  hundred, 
with  a  training-class  of  candidates  for  masterships  in  the  Grammar 
Schools.  It  was  intended  to  limit  this  class  to  ten,  but  it  already 
considerably  exceeds  that  number.  The  Model  Grammar  School 
is  intended  to  accomplish  for  the  Grammar  Schools  of  the  country 
what  the  Normal  and  Model  Schools  have  long  been  accomplishing 
for  the  Common  Schools."  But  in  this  same  year  as  already  shown, 
the  Superintendent  was  seriously  suggesting  to  end  the  school's 
existence  by  merging  it  with  Upper  Canada  College.  However, 
"after  personal  conversation  with  members  of  the  Government 
on  this  subject,  it  was  decided  to  make  no  change."*  The  sur- 
prising fact  is  that,  the  Model  Grammar  School  survived  only  two 
classes  of  teachers-in-training  and  died  in  June  of  1863,  without  a 
word  of  official  regret,  for,  strange  to  say,  no  mention  is  made  of  the 
school  in  the  Report  of  1863.  Some  light  is  thrown  upon  the 
matter  in  a  letterf  of  Ryerson's  to  the  Provincial  Secretary,  in 
which  he  says,  "that  it  was  expected  when  it  was  established  that 
nearly  every  county  in  Upper  Canada  would  be  represented  in  it. 
That    important  object    has   not   been    realized  .     .     .     the 

attendance  has  been  chiefly  from  Toronto  and  its  neighbourhood. 
I  do  not  think  it  just  to  the  General  Fund  to  maintain  an  additional 
Toronto  Grammar  School.  During  the  year  a  training  class  of 
candidates  for  masterships  in  the  Grammar  Schools  has  been 
successfully  established  ....  but  it  has  been  found  that 
the  instruction  in  all  subjects  except  Greek,  Latin  and  French  can 
be  given  in  the  Normal  School  to  better  advantage.  It  will,  there- 
fore, be  necessary  to  employ  an  additional  master  or  masters  in  the 
Normal  School  to  teach  the  Classics  and  French."  He  further 
indicates  that  there  would  be  a  great  saving  in  expense.  It  will  be 
apparent  to  any  friend  of  secondary  education  that  this  school  was 
not  given  a  fair  chance  to  demonstrate  its  usefulness.  We  are 
forced  to  the  conclusion  either  that  a  poor  scheme  was  hastily  and 
unwisely  entered  upon,  or  that  a  good  scheme  was  injudiciously 
abandoned.  But,  for  the  success  of  the  institution  during  its  brief 
existence,  we  have  the  testimony  both  of  inspectors  and  of  the  father 
of  it.     It  is  a  case  of  sacrificing  the  interests  of  the  grammar  school. 

*See  Hist,  and  Ed.  Papers,  Vol.  IV,  p.  11. 
tSee  D.  H.  E.,  Vol.  XVIII,  p.  69. 


72  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

Were  extra  language  masters  added  to  the  Normal  School  staff 
and  grammar  school  teachers  transferred?  In  the  Superintendent's 
Report  for  1869,  the  Headmaster,  Dr.  J.  H.  Sangster,  gives  a  rather 
comprehensive  account  of  the  Normal  School.  On  the  teaching 
staff  there  are  no  language  masters,  nor  grammar  school  teachers- 
in-training  amongst  the  students.  All  idea  of  training  secondary 
school  teachers  seems  to  have  been  dropped.  The  scheme  of 
drawing  the  pupils  from  all  over  the  Province,  three  from  each 
county  and  two  from  each  city  was  chimerical  enough,  no  doubt. 
Whatever  interest  in  grammar  schools  existed  in  the  country  was 
naturally  concentrated  in  the  county  schools,  amongst  which  there 
were  already  half  a  dozen  of  respectable  size.  Again,  if  boys  were 
to  be  sent  so  far  away,  they  would  naturally  be  sent  to  Upper 
Canada  College,  where  conditions  as  to  boarding  and  athletics  were 
more  favourable.  But  suppose  every  pupil  came  from  Toronto, 
it  would  in  no  way  invalidate  the  school  as  a  model,  or  a  training 
school.  The  necessity  of  training  for  the  profession,  which  Ryerson 
urged  so  strongly  in  the  case  of  common  schrol  teachers,  existed 
equally  in  the  higher  sphere  and  the  more  so  because  the  academic 
training  of  the  masters  was  so  uneven.  Whatever  the  cause  for  the 
sudden  abandonment  of  a  scheme  which  has  the  sanction  of  the 
present  day  practice,  it  does  not  appear  to  have  been  the  force  of 
public  opinion,  which  has  sometimes  lagged  behind  very  salutary 
educational  measures  and  caused  their  overthrow. 

Comparative  Table. 
Showing  Rapidity  of  Growlh  in  Numbers  of  Schools. 


Years. 

Schools. 

Years. 

Sebools. 

Years. 

Schools. 

1849 

39 

1855 

65 

1861 

*86 

1850 

57 

1856 

*61 

1862 

91 

1851 

*54 

1857 

72 

1863 

95 

1852 

60 

1858 

75 

1864 

95 

1853 

64 

1859 

79 

1865 

104 

1854 

64 

1860 

88 

*Where  a  decrease  is  noticed,  the  reason  is  that  some  small  schools  ceased 
operation  for  a  year  or  more. 


The  Failure  of  Voluntary  Support 


73 


Table  showing  when  each  Grammar  School  was  opened 

and  other  information. 

Year  1861. 

s 

H  o 


Grammar  Schools 


'3 

a 

c 
u 

1 

c 
.2 

B 

^2 

• 

Is 

^; 


4)  o 


1  Cornwall 

2  Williamstown . 

3  Iroquois 

4  L'Original .  .  . . 

6  Vankleekhill .  . 

6  Ottawa. ...... 

7  Richmond. . . . 

8  Brockville 

9  Prescott 

10  Kemptville .  .  . 

11  Gananoque. . . 

12  Farmersville .  . 

13  Perth 


14  Smith's  Falls. 


15  Lanark 

16  Renfrew 

17  Carleton  Place 

18  Kingston .  . . 

19  Newburgh.  . 

20  Bath 

21  Napanee 

22  Picton 

23  Consecon . . . 

24  Belleville... 


25  Stirling 

26  Cobourg 

27  Port  Hope... 

28  Bowmanville. 

29  Brighton.  .  .  . 

30  Colbourne .  . . 

31  Newcastle . . . 

32  Peterborough 


1808 
1844 
1845 
1822 

1851 
1824 
1846 


1844 
1845 
1860 


1850 
1858 
1854 
1810 
1842 
1812 
1846 
1835 
1847 
1840 

1853 
1830 


1861 
1853 
1859 
1844 


1856 
1860 
1845 
1852 

1856 


1845 
1859 
1859 


1845 


1853 
1852 


1858 
1854 
1851 


1856 
1845 
1854 
1860 
1859 
1858 
1858 


$1,400 
600 
600 
580 

600 
1,000 
500 
850 
700 
500 

600 

600 
800 

800 

520 
520 
480 
800 
700 
550 
700 
700 
500 
1,000 

600 

1,200 

11,000 

"    800 

348 

700 

700 

800 


M.A. 
B.A. 
B.A. 


M.A. 

B.A. 
M.A. 

B.A. 


LL.B. 


M.A. 

B.A. 
B.A. 
M.A. 
B.A. 
B.A. 


B.A. 
B.A. 


B.A. 
M.A. 

■t. 


M.A. 


66 
61 
50 
35 

70 
87 
19 
35 
50 
52 

38 

65 
94 

41 

25 
13 
37 
38 
90 
43 

107 
56 
34 

147 


62 
121 
40 
29 
68 
33 
73 


$6,  $4,  $3 
$2.50 
$4,  $3,  $2 
$3,  $2.25, 

$1.50 
$3,  $1.50 
$5,  $4 
$3  to  $2 
$6,  $5.50,  $4 
$3,  $2.25,  $1.5 
$2.25,  non  res., 

free  to  res. 
$2,  non  res., 

37c.  res. 
$4,  $3 
$4,  $3,  non  res., 

free  to  res. 
$3.75,  $1.50  & 

$0.75 
$1.50,  $0.75 
$1 
Free 
$6.  $4 
Free  to  res. 
$0.75 

$5.25  to  $0.75 
$2  to  $0.70 
Free 
$3,  non  res., 

free  to  res. 
$0.75 
$6.25 
$6  to  $2 
$3  to  $1.50 
$3 
$3 

$5,  $3.50,  $2.50 
$1.50 


74 


Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 


Grammar  Schools 


c.S 
rt-o 

S3 


c 


C9  to 


2  ■- 


ok  9 
.Ocn 

I.S 


He 
i-  2 


33  Norwood.. 

34  Lindsay . .  . 

35  Oakwood . . 

36  Omemee. . . 

37  Whitby.  .  . 

38  Uxbridge.. 

39  Toronto ... 

40  Newmarket 

41  Streetsville. 

42  Brampton .  . 

43  Richmond  Hill 

44  Weston 

45  Markham.  .  . 

46  Barrie 

47  Bradford.... 

48  Collingwood. 

49  Milton 

50  Oakville 

61  Hamilton.... 

52  Ancaster.  .  .  . 

53  Dundas 

54  Waterdown . . 

55  Brantford 

56  Paris 


57  Scotland. 


58  Mnt.  Pleasant 

59  Niagara 

60  St.  Catharmes 

61  Grimsby 

62  Beamsville 

63  Welland 

64  Drummonds- 

ville.  .;.... 

65  Caledonia .  .  ,  , 


1854 

1857 
1858 

1860 
1849 
1858 
1S08 
1849 

1849 
1855 

1851 
1857 
1858 


1855 


1   1849 


1860 


1854 
1854 
1819 
1837 
1854 
1857 
1847 
1852 

1857 

1860 
1808 
1828 
1857 
1850 
1857 
1857 

1853 


1849 

1849 
1856 


1858 


1848 


1852 
1852 
1837 
1856 
1855 
1857 
1858 


1859 


1828 


1857 
1857 


600 
700 

$600 
1,125 

480 
1,200 

800 

400 
600 

600 
600 
800 
800 
720 


750 
800 
800 
700 
800 
800 
600 
800 

600 

600 
800 

1,000 
660 
600 

1,020 
500 


B.A. 


LL.D. 
M.A. 

B.A. 
B.A. 


B.A. 
M.A. 
M.A. 
M.A. 
M.A. 
M.A. 
M.A. 

B.A. 
D.C.L 
M.A. 
M.A. 

B.A. 

B.A. 
L.R. 

C.P. 
M.A. 

B.A. 


M.A. 
B.A. 
B.A. 


600    B.A. 


28 

16 
70 

43 
52 
23 
132 
55 

18 
35 


$1,  non  res., 
free  to  res. 

$2 

$4,  non  res., 
free  to  res. 

$3  to  $1 

$4  to  $2 

$3,  part  free 

$5  to  $4 

$4.25,  $3.26, 
$2.25 

$3,  $1.50,  $0.75 
t.50,  non  res., 
free  to  res. 


36 
63 
80 
57 


39 
80 
80 
35 
40 
8 
74 
25 
25 
61 

43 
42 
90 
40 
30 
77 
18 

40 


$4,  $3.25,  $2.50 

$3 

$6.50,  $4.50    f 

$5 


$3 

$3.75  &  $0.75 

$3 

$0.75 

,  $2.25,  $1.50 
$1.50 
$3,  non  res., 

free  to  res. 

>,  $2,  non  res., 

free  to  res. 
$1.50  &  $0.75 
$6,  $4 
$8,  $5 
$5,  $4,  $3 
$4,  $3,  $2 

t)pO|  $Of  $^ 

).50,  $5,  $4.50 

1.50,  non  res., 
$0.75  res. 


The  Failure  of  Voluntary  Support 


75 


Grammar  Schools 


s^ 


^1 


w  01 
QQ    b 


5j3 

dOcn 


tl 


I' 


66  Simcoe , 

67  Port  Dover. 

68  Woodstock. . 

69  Ingersoll 

70  Berlin 

71  Gait 

72  Guelph 

73  Elora 

74  Owen  Sound . 

75  Stratford 

76  St.  Mary's... 

77  Goderich 

78  Kincardine.  . 

79  London 

80  Strathroy 

81  Wardsville... 

82  St.  Thomas. . 

83  Vienna 

84  Chatham 


85  Sarnia . . . 

86  Windsor. 


1843 

1843 
1854 
1854 
1852 


1750 
1857 
1854 
1861 
1841 
1860 
1834 
1860 
1860 

1850 
1850 
1853 


1842 


1858 

1857 

1849 
1857 
1856 
1859 
1836 


1857 
1856 
1857 
1858 


1853 


1859 
1857 


1,000 


600 


1,200 
450 
600 

800 
675 
800 
and 
house 
650 
550 


B.A. 


B.A. 


900 

700 

M.A. 

800 

1,000 

M.A. 

800 

B.A. 

680 

700 

M.A. 

M.A. 

700 

900 

600 

B.A. 
B.A. 
B.A. 

B.A. 


B.A. 


B.A. 
B.A, 


92 

98 

34 
70 
27 
84 
75 
27 
68 
47 
50 
34 
29 
50 
25 
27 

39 
73 

81 


40 
16 


$4,  non  res., 
free  to  res. 

$4,  $3,  non  res., 
free  to  res. 

$1 

$0.75 

$3 

»4.50 

$0.75 

$3,  $2,  $1.50 

Free 

$2,  $1.50 

$2 

$2 

Free 

$5  V 

$1 

$3,  non  res.,  $1 
res. 

$1 

Free 

$2,  $1 


$1.50 
$3 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

GEORGE    PAXTON   YOUNG   AS    INSPECTOR   AND   THE 

ACT  OF  1865. 

GEORGE  PAXTON  YOUNG  was  the  second  graduate  of 
Edinburgh  High  School  and  University  to  be  chosen  by 
Ryerson  for  the  responsible  post  of  grammar  school 
Inspector.  Son  of  a  talented  minister  of  the  Secession  Church  of 
Scotland  and  grandson  on  his  mother's  side  of  a  theological  professor 
of  the  same  church,  it  was  natural  that  he  should  choose  a  career 
in  the  church.  After  a  short  experience  as  mathematical  tutor,  he 
entered  upon  his  theological  course.  He  came  to  Canada  as  pastor 
of  Knox  Church,  Hamilton,  and  joined  the  staff  of  Knox  College  in 
1853.  It  was  well  that  his  shoulders  were  broad.  For  here  he 
carried  the  departments  of  Logic,  Mental  and  Moral  Philosophy 
and  the  Evidences  of  Natural  and  Revealed  Religion.  It  was  here 
that  the  Superintendent's  unerring  instinct  found  a  great  inspector, 
at  a  critical  point  in  the  history  of  grammar  schools.  After  four 
years  as  inspector.  Professor  Young  returned  to  the  comparative 
seclusion  of  Knox  College,  this  time  in  charge  of  the  Preparatory 
Department  in  Mental  Philosophy  and  Classics.  In  1871  he 
became  Professor  of  Mental  and  Moral  Philosophy  in  University 
College,  where  it  was  the  writer's  great  good  fortune  to  sit  at  his 
feet  for  one  brief  term,  in  the  last  course  of  lectures  in  philosophy 
he  was  spared  to  deliver.  Here  one  found  a  fascinating,  genial  and 
sympathetic  man,  broad  and  tolerant,  clear  in  exposition  and 
brilliantly  resourceful  in  illustration,  steeped  in  classic  lore  and 
profoundly  read  in  the  English  poets  and  with  a  special  veneration 
for  Wordsworth.  As  a  scholar,  he  was  probably  the  greatest 
that  Scotland  has  sent  us,  for  besides  being  a  mathematician  of 
original  power,  he  was  an  accomplished  classical,  English  and 
French  scholar.  Apart  from  scholarship,  he  had  the  understanding 
heart.  In  him  the  trembling  school  boy  as  well  as  the  tyro  in 
pedagogy  had  a  friend  who  understood. 

His  official  reports,  as  inspector,  differ  from  those  of  his  pre- 
decessors in  being  more  specific.  They  give  a  more  detailed 
picture  of  the  actual  conditions  in  the  schoolroom  and  probably 
from   the  fact  of  his  superior  attainments  and  riper  judgment, 


George  Paxton  Young  77 

faults  which  others  had  pointed  out  appeared  more  faulty  now  and 
won  greater  attention  from  the  public.  He  unmercifully  exposed 
the  sham  union  grammar  schools,  the  sham  Latin  classes,  filled 
with  little  misses  just  out  of  their  bibs  and  a,  b,  c's,  the  sham 
memorized  geometry  and  all  the  false  show  of  learning.  But  he 
dealt  gently  with  incompetent  teachers,  and  if  pupils  spent  months 
and  even  years  on  simple  sentences  in  Latin,  the  fault  was  all  in  the 
unsuitability  of  the  study.  On  the  constructive  side,  his  sugges- 
tions are  the  beginning  of  our  present  practice  in  the  teaching  of 
English  literature,  physical  science  and  morals.  'H  • 

Young's  first  report,  for  1864,  reiterates  criticisms^' ol  former 
inspectors  but  in  stronger  terms.  First,  "the  needless  and  most 
unfortunate  multiplication  of  the  grammar  schools."  The  evil 
appeared  to  be  growing  worse  from  year  to  year.  The  more 
schools  in  a  county  the  less  grant  in  each  school  and,  consequent 
upon  this  a  lower  scale  of  salaries.  The  counties  were  sacrificing 
quality  for  quantity.  Often  a  new  school  saps  the  "circle  of 
supply,"  i.e.,  the  district  around  a  school  necessary  to  supply  a 
sufficient  number  of  pupils,  of  an  existing  school  and  thus  weakens 
it.  Besides,  there  is  the  effect  upon  the  common  schools.  Where 
an  unnecessary  grammar  school  exists,  "the  master  is  obliged  to 
occupy  himself  with  common  school  subjects"  and  then  the  idea 
arises  that  these  subjects  must  be  better  taught  in  the  higher  school. 
"Of  course  there  could  be  no  more  effectual  way  of  keeping  the 
common  schools  of  a  district  in  a  low  state,  than  professedly  to 
make  some  other  provision  for  performing  the  higher  part  of  that 
work  which  properly  belongs  to  them".  The  next  point  is  the- 
formation  of  union  schools.  Three  out  of  five  grammar  schools 
were  mere  departments  of  common  schools.  Though  there  is  an 
advantage  in  enabling  the  master  to  draft  pupils  of  the  common 
school,  who  have  completed  the  course,  into  the  grammar  school, 
and  so  increasing  the  attendance,  he  is  convinced  the  unions  are 
undesirable.  There  is  nothing  new  in  the  reasons  given  for  the 
opinion.  He  thinks,  however,  that  unions  in  cities  are  more  to  be 
deprecated  than  in  small  places,  for  here  one  ought  to  expect  first- 
class  grammar  schools.  "  In  our  cities  and  large  towns,  more  than 
anywhere  else  we  should  be  careful  to  disconnect  the  Grammar 
Schools  from  all  foreign  and  unnecessary  adjuncts  that  would  in 
any  degree  repress  their  vitality  or  cramp  their  action.  ...  A 
first-class  Grammar  School  will  usually  be  one  in  which  everything 


78     Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

is  ordered  with  reference  to  the  proper  ends  of  the  school  itself ,  and 
not  in  accommodation  to  extraneous  necessities;  a  state  of  things 
very  different  frpm  what  exists  in  the  Grammar  ScHfeol  divisions  of 
large  Union  Schools  which  I  could  name." 

The  third  point  is  that  of  taxation.  He  disagrees  with  the 
suggestion  that  grammar  school  trustees  should  be  given  the 
right  to  raise  money  in  the  same  way  as  common  school  boards. 
Two  school  boards  wielding  this  power  would  be  intolerable  to 
any  community.  The  only  suggestion  he  makes,  however,  refers 
to  new  schools.  In  the  case  of  a  new  grammar  school,  the  county, 
he  thinks,  should  be  required  both  to  provide  suitable  buildings 
and  to  contribute  a  certain  annual  sum  to  the  support  of  the 
school.  The  fourth  point  deals  with  the  buildings.  He  advocates 
a  relentless  stoppage  of  grants  in  the  worst  cases.  If  this  led  to 
the  closing  of  the  schools,  it  would  indicate  that  the  district  con- 
cerned, did  not  desire  a  grammar  school  and  ought  not  to  have  one. 
The  sixth  and  last  section,  on  the  system  of  instruction,  is  the  most 
interesting  and  touches  upon  matters  not  previously  dealt  with  in 
any  of  the  official  reports.  He  had  been  led  to  expect  to  find  the 
schools  in  a  very  low  condition.  While  that  was  true  of  a  con- 
siderable number,  there  were  a  considerable  number  which  were 
very  excellent,  and  the  majority  at  least  respectable.  Of  course, 
the  grammar  schools  could  not  bear  comparison  with  the  better 
classical  and  mathematical  schools  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland. 
The  teaching  of  algebra  was  found  to  be  especially  defective. 
"In  not  a  few  (schools)  the  n.^t  advanced  pupils  were  floundering 
amid  the  shallows  of  the  first  four  rules.  But  much  worse  than  the 
elementary  character  of  the  work  done,  was  the  inferior  style  of 
doing  it."  The  reason  was  the  imperfect  knowledge  of  the  subject, 
that  some  teachers  possessed.  An  insufficient  grounding  in  the 
principles  of  the  different  subjects  was  noted.  No  home  prepara- 
tion was  exacted  in  many  schools,  even  from  advanced  pupils. 
"Such  a  system  is  manifestly  incompatible  either  with  due  progress 
or  with  accuracy."  Two  minor  criticisms  conclude  the  report,  the 
one  connected  with  the  teaching  of  geometry  and  the  other  with 
that  of  Latin.  When  a  pupil  was  sent  up  to  demonstrate  a  pro- 
position he  was  directed  to  "put  the  figure  on  the  board",  where- 
upon he  at  once  drew  the  complete  diagram,  as  given  in  Euclid." 
After  a  pupil  had  done  this  and  had  gone  through  the  proposition 
correctly,  the  inspector  would  require  him  to  erase  the  figure  and 


George  Paxton  Young  79 

begin  by  drawing  only  what  was  given  and  then  make  the  con- 
struction by  degrees.  This  generally  led  to  the  utter  perplexity 
of  the  pupil.  He  had  merely  memorized  the  proposition.  In 
Latin,  he  found  an  absence  of  the  process  called  construing.  Pupils 
were  content  with  a  vague  idea  of  the  author's  meaning  and  when 
asked  what  Latin  word  corresponded  to  some  expression  used  in  the 
translation  often  "answered  in  the  wildest  possible  manner."  When 
one  "excellent  master"  pointed  out  that  Dr.  Arnold  in  an  essay 
on  "Rugby  School"  speaks  strongly  against  construing  on  the 
ground  that  it  injures  our  extemporaneous  English  composition, 
Young  wisely  says  that  we  are  not  prepared  in  this  Province,  to 
dispense  with  construing,  in  the  first  instance,  but  when  the  mean- 
ing is  mastered  in  this  way  we  may  secure  the  benefit  of  Arnold's 
suggestion  by  rendering  a  second  time  in  elegant  and  idiomatic 
English. 

Before  another  official  report  was  received,  important  new 
legislation  had  placed  the  secondary  schools  in  a  much  stronger 
position.  As  we  have  shown,  the  weakness  of  the  Act  of  1853 
was  very  soon  felt  and  the  Superintendent  was  not  slow  to  begin 
his  propaganda  to  remedy  the  defects.  It  was  his  custom  to 
hold  county  conventions  every  fifth  year.  Here  he  met  the  public 
on  their  own  ground  and  frankly  discussed  his  measures  with  them. 
Local  press  reports  further  propagated  his  ideas.  His  letters  to 
his  Deputy,  J.  George  Hodgins,  describing  these  tours  and  the 
difficulties  of  travel  in  the  more  remote  parts,  are  full  of  interest. 
They  display  the  energy  and  fine  fighting  spirit  of  the  great  chief. 
The  term  'county  convention'  must  not  in  this  case  call  up  to  the 
imagination  a  decorous  assemblage  of  fashionably  dressed  and 
mostly  young,  ladies  who  come  to  listen  to  wisdom,  or  come  because 
they  must,  but  on  the  contrary,  we  must  imagine  a  motley  house, 
full  of  determined  men,  teachers,  preachers,  trustees,  farmers,  and 
shopkeepers,  and  in  fact,  the  whole  countryside,  alert  and  combative 
as  befits  their  race  So  that  the  doughty  champion  had  many  a 
heckler  to  silence  and  many  a  debate  to  win,  single-handed  against 
the  house.  During  his  tour  of  1860,  he  vigorously  advocated  a 
change  whereby  the  grammar  schools  should  be  more  liberally 
supported.  He  urged  two  main  changes:  First,  the  county  council 
should  raise  a  sum  equal  to  that  raised  by  the  trustees  to  support 
each  grammar  school  under  its  jurisdiction  and,  second,  the  local 
municipality   should   appoint   part  of   the   trustees.     Resolutions 


80  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

in  favour  of  these  changes  were  passed  at  most  of  the  1860  con- 
ventions. These  efforts,  coupled  with  the  conviction  of  inefficiency, 
produced  by  official  reports  prepared  the  public  mind  for  the 
changes  made  by  the  Act  of  1865.  The  Hon.  William  McDougall, 
Provincial  Secretary  and  Minister  in  charge  of  education,  was 
responsible  for  the  new  Act  in  the  House  and  introduced  some 
valuable  improvements  in  the  original  draft,  among  others  the 
clause  relating  to  elementary  military  education.*  The  provisions 
of  the  Act  were  substantially  as  follows:  (1)  Each  city  for  grammar 
school  purposes,  is  to  be  regarded  as  a  county,  but  when  the  only 
grammar  school  of  the  county  is  situated  within  a  city,  the  Council 
of  such  county  is  to  appoint  one-half  of  the  trustees.  (2)  Trustees. 
— Each  county  council  is  to  appoint  three,  for  each  grammar  school 
under  its  jurisdiction  and  the  town  or  incorporated  village,  in  which 
the  school  is  situated,  also  to  appoint  three.  This  board  of  six  is  to 
be  a  corporate  body  and  the  property  is  to  be  vested  in  them. 
(3)  Financial. — No  grammar  school  shall  share  in  the  grammar 
school  Fund  unless  a  sum  shall  be  provided  from  local  sources, 
exclusive  of  fees,  equal  at  least  to  half  the  sum  apportioned  to  such 
school.  The  Act  does  not  declare  that  a  municipal  rate  for  this  sum 
shall  be  levied.  The  amount  may  be  contributed  from  the  Clergy 
Reserve  Fund  or  from  any  other  source,  or  from  the  general  funds 
of  the  municipality.  (4)  Basis  of  apportionment. — The  Fund 
grant  shall  be  apportioned  on  the  basis  of  average  attendance  of  pupils 
in  the  prescribed  programme  of  studies.  (5)  Check  on  estab- 
lishment of  new  schools. — No  new  grammar  school  shall  be 
established  unless  the  grammar  school  Fund  shall  be  sufficient 
to  allow  of  an  apportionment  at  the  rate  of  three  hundred  dollars 
per  annum  to  such  school.  (6)  Qualifications  of  headmasters. — • 
Only  university  graduates  eligible  except  that  all  who  had  been 
appointed  the  year  next  before  the  passing  of  this  Act  shall  be 
deemed  eligible  notwithstanding  this  provision.  (7)  Military 
training. — The  Governor-in-Council  is  authorized  to  prescribe  a 
course  of  elementary  military  instruction  for  grammar  school  pupils 
and  to  appropriate  a  sum  not  exceeding  fifty  dollars  per  annum  to 
any  school,  the  headmaster  of  which  has  passed  an  examination  in  a 
military  course  provided  at  least  five  pupils  have  been  instructed 
for  at  least  six  months. 

*See  "Journal  of  Education",  Sept.  1865. 


George  Paxton  Young  81 

The  Act  was  published  in  the  September  number  of  the  "Journal 
of  Education"  with  explanatory  comments  on  each  section.  It  is 
evidently  intended  to  remove  all  the  causes  of  complaint.  The 
second  section  gives  the  local  municipality  a  voice  in  the  manage- 
ment of  the  school.  It  was  not  desirable  to  give  it  complete 
control,  because  many  pupils  came  from  outside  the  town  or  village. 
The  wisdom  of  this  provision  is  attested  by  the  fact  that  it  is  still 
in  force  after  fifty  years.  The  financial  clause  (under  No.  3  above) 
is  in  harmony  with  the  common  school  law  and  makes  the  local 
support  of  grammar  schools  compulsory,  that  is,  if  a  community 
desires  to  keep  up  a  school  at  all.  As  to  the  basis  of  apportionment 
of  the  Fund  there  was  considerable  debate.  In  the  correspondence 
between  the  Assistant  Superintendent,  J.  George  Hodgins,  who 
was  in  charge  of  the  Bill  at  Quebec,  and  his  chief,  it  appears  that 
the  intention  of  Ryerson  was  to  word  the  clause,  "average  atten- 
dance of  pupils  studying  Latin  or  Greek."  In  fact,  he  had  incor- 
porated this  provision  in  the  revised  Regulations,  issued  earlier  in 
the  year.  It  had  to  be  abandoned.  Hodgins  put  it  this  way  in  one 
of  his  letters:  "I  feel  sure  we  shall  have  to  abandon  the  Latin  and 
Greek  basis  and  make  it  broader  in  the  direction  of  modern  lang- 
uages." This  is  a  definite  indication  that  public  opinion  in  Canada 
at  last  was  breaking  with  tradition.  The  clause  removed  the 
anomaly  of  paying  an  extra  $200  to  the  senior  grammar  school 
of  the  county,  quite  irrespective  of  its  efficiency.  Henceforth  there 
would  be  no  apportionment  to  counties  according  to  population 
but  to  each  school  in  strict  proportion  to  its  bona-fide  attendance. 
Again  it  had  been  an  oft-repeated  complaint  that  the  grammar 
schools  were  doing  work  that  properly  belonged  to  the  common 
schools.  Under  this  Act,  therefore,  no  school  would  receive  any 
grant  in  respect  of  this  elementary  work.  Only  such  portion  of  the 
attendance  would  be  recognized,  as  was  engaged  in  actual  secondary 
school  studies.  As  to  qualifications  of  headmasters,  there  was  now 
an  abundant  supply  of  graduates  in  Canada.  The  question  of 
military  drill  in  the  schools  had  been  under  discussion  for  several 
years  previous.  A  company  of  model  school  cadets  had  been 
organized  in  1862  and  forty  long  Enfield  rifles  and  sets  of  accoutre- 
ments with  small  stores  complete  were  forwarded  from  the  military 
authorities  at  Montreal.*  The  Superintendent  issued  instructions 
to  teachers,  setting  forth  the  benefits  to  be  derived  from  military 

*See  D.  H.  E.,  Vol.  XVII,  p.  235. 


82  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School. 

drill,  namely:  patriotism,  obedience,  and  improved  discipline. 
He  said  that  a  prominent  American  educationist  had  told  him  that 
it  had  produced  a  most  salutary  change  in  the  discipline  of  American 
schools.  "The  events  of  the  last  three  years  "(i.e.,  the  American 
Civil  War)  "have  drawn  the  attention  of  the  Legislature  and  of  the 
whole  country  to  this  important  subject". — Ryerson's  Annual 
Report  for  1863.  In  several  subsequent  annual  reports,  he  repeated 
his  arguments  in  favour  of  military  training,  but  though  a  few 
schools  took  up  the  work,  it  never  reached  the  country  as  a  whole 
and  soon  died  out. 

In  his  circular  to  trustees  regarding  the  Act,  Ryerson  set 
forth  his  conception  of  the  functions  of  grammar  schools,  in 
these  words:  "The  great  object  of  this  Act  is  to  make  Grammar 
Schools  what  they  were  intended  to  be,  namely:  Intermediate 
Schools  between  the  Common  Schools  and  the  University  College — 
to  prepare  those  pupils  for  matriculation  in  the  University,  who 
intend  to  acquire  an  university  education — to  impart  to  other 
pupils  the  higher  branches  of  an  English  education,  including  the 
elements  of  French,  for  those  who  intend  to  engage  in  the  various 
pursuits  of  life  without  entering  the  University — and  also  to 
impart  a  special  preparatory  education  to  those  who  intend  to 
become  Surgeons  and  Civil  Engineers."  A  three-fold  object 
is  thus  outlined.  The  grammar  school  is  preparatory  for  those 
who  are  to  go  to  college,  and  also  for  two  learned  professions,  but 
besides  this,  it  is  a  finishing  school  for  those  who  go  into  business 
or  any  other  occupation.  Thus  the  secondary  school  was  organized 
upon  a  compromise.  Having  at  least  two  divergent  objects,  the 
programme  of  studies  must  necessarily  be  an  adjustment,  which 
suits  neither  class  perfectly.  In  later  days  a  still  further  com- 
plication was  introduced  when  the  task  of  educating  all  the  common 
school  teachers  was  assumed.  Very  soon,  also,  girls  gained  admit- 
tance and  recognition,  and  so  the  secondary  school  had  come  to  be  a 
sort  of  Procrustes'  bed,  to  which  girl  and  boy,  prospective  mechanic, 
physician,  home-maker,  teacher,  farmer,  or  merchant,  must  adjust 
himself  or  be  eliminated. 

The  Superintendent  after  arguing  at  some  length  the  necessity 
of  grammar  schools  in  a  progressive  country  like  Canada  and  ^heir 
hitherto  precarious  existence,  reasons  thus  with  the  wardens  of 
counties:  "The  Act  does  not  say  in  what  way  the  proportionate 
sum  from  local  sources  shall  be  provided ;  but  I  would  suggest  that, 


George  Paxton  Young  83 

as  the  County  Council  appoints  one-half  of  the  Board  of  Trustees 
for  the  management  of  each  Grammar  School,  the  County  Council 
should  provide  one  half  of  the  sum  required  by  law  to  be  provided 
from  local  sources  as  a  condition  of  sharing  in  the  fund.  But  a 
higher  and  broader  ground  for  this  suggestion  is,  not  only  that  the 
Grammar  School  is  a  national  school  and  the  country  has  a  special 
interest  in  it — but  a  large  number  of  ratepayers  in  the  country  do 
not  send  their  children  to  the  Common  Schools,  but  to  the  Grammar 
and  other  schools;  yet  their  properties  are  largely  assessed  for 
providing  Common  Schools.  It  is  but  equitable,  therefore,  to 
these  ratepayers — apart  from  other  considerations — that  a  small 
portion,  at  least,  of  the  school  assessments  in  counties  should  go  to 
the  support  of  one  or  more  county  Grammar  Schools  .  .  .  ." 
Then  he  concludes  a  really  adroit  appeal  by  magnanimously 
agreeing  to  pay  over  the  proper  apportionment  to  the  County 
schools  from  the  fund,  without  waiting  for  the  County  Council 
to  pay  the  proportionate  amount  required  by  the  new  law,  "relying 
upon  their  intelligent  and  liberal  co-operation."  It  is  not  possible 
to  say  exactly  what  response  from  county  councils  this  appeal 
provoked,  the  returns  not  distinguishing  between  county,  and  town 
or  village  contributions  to  the  local  fund,  but  the  Superintendent's 
Report  for  1866  gives  the  amount  provided  by  municipalities  as 
$33,908,  as  against  $14,963  in  1865  which  he  regarded  as  highly 
satisfactory. 

Regulations,  additional  to  those  issued  in  1855  were  framed  in  -^ 
April  1865,  one  of  which  made  the  basis  of  the  apportionment  of  the 
grant,  the  number  studying  Latin  and  Greek  in  each  school.  This 
clause  had  to  be  worded  in  a  more  general  way,  as  we  have  seen. 
The  examination  and  admission  of  pupils  by  the  headmaster  was 
no  longer  to  be  final,  but  provisional  until  the  visit  of  the  inspector, 
who  finally  examined,  and  admitted  or  rejected  the  pupils  as  the 
case  might  be.  The  entrance  requirements  for  the  general  pupil 
were  unchanged  from  1855,  but  a  special  entrance  examination 
was  provided  for  boys  intending  to  be  surveyors  or  civil  engineers. 
It  was  of  considerably  higher  standard  than  the  other.  In  arith- 
metic, proportion  and  vulgar  and  decimal  fractions  were  to  be 
thoroughly  understood.  An  accurate  knowledge  of  general  geo- 
graphy was  required.  The  course  to  be  pursued  by  these  pupils 
was  two  years  in  length  and  contained  no  classics.  French  and 
science  were  required.     Inspector  Young  reported  that  he  found 


84 


Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 


only  seven  boys  in  the  Province  in  this  course  in  1867  and  did  not 
think  the  special  provision  necessary.  The  Queen's  Birthday 
(May  24)  was  declared  a  holiday  and  teachers  were  allowed  five 
ordinary  teaching  days  of  each  year  to  visit  other  schools  for  the 
purpose  of  observation. 

PROGRAMMES  OF  1855  AND  1865. 

First  or  Lowest  Class. 
1855  1865 


Latin. 

Arnold's  Firc-t  and  Second 

Latin  Grammar  commenc- 

Latin Grammar. 

Mepos. 

ed.  Arnold's  First  Latin 
Book. 

English. 

English      Grammar 

and 

Elements    of    English 

Composition  and 

Sulli- 

Grammar,  Reading  and 

van's      Spelling 

Book 

Spelling 

superseded 

Mathematics. 

Arithmetic. 

Arithmetic.  Revise  the  four 

Algebra. 

simple  rules.     Reduction 

(First  four  rules). 

and  Decimal  Currency. 
Begin  Simple  Proportion 

Geography  and 

Outlines  of  Geography  and 

Outlines  of  Geography. 

History. 

General  History. 

Miscellaneous. 

Writing,  Drawing  and 

Writing,  Drawing  and 

Vocal  Music. 

Vocal  Music. 

Second   Class. 


Latin. 


Greek. 


English. 


Latin  Grammar  and  Exer- 
cises. Caesar's  Commen- 
taries. 


Arnold's  First  Greek  Book. 


Grammar  (continued). 
Etymology  of  Words  and 
Versification.  Art  of 
Reading  (National  Series) 
and  Sullivan's  Dictionary 
of  Derivations. 


Latin  Grammar  continued. 
Arnold's  Second  Latin 
Book.  Caesar  commenc- 
ed. 

Greek  Grammar  commenc- 
ed.   Harkness'  Arnold. 

Elements  of  English  Gram- 
mar. 
Reading  and  Spelling. 


George  Paxton  Young 


85 


Second  Class. 


1855 


1865 


Mathematics. 

Practical  Arithmetic. 

Arithmetic.  Revise  previous 

Algebra. 

work.      Simple    Propor- 

simple equations. 

tion.     Vulgar  and  Deci- 
mal Fractions.    Algebra, 
first  four  rules. 

Geography  and 

Outlines  of  Geography  and 

English  History.    Modern 

History. 

General  History. 

and  Ancient  Geography. 

Physical  Science. 

Elements  of  Natural  His- 
tory as  far  as  contained 
in  the  Third  and  Fourth 
National  Readers. 

None. 

Miscellaneous. 

Writing,  Drawing  and 

Writing,  Drawing  and 

Vocal  Music. 

Vocal  Music. 

Third  Class. 


Latin. 


Greek. 


French. 


English. 


Mathematics. 


Ovid  and  Virgil. 

Latin  Prosody  and  Exer- 
cises. 

Greek  Grammar  and  Exer- 
cises. 
Xenophon's  Anabasis. 

Elements  of  French  Gram- 
mar to  end  of  Irregular 
Verbs,  with  Exercises. 
Oral  and  written  trans- 
lations. 

Elementary  Principles  of 
Rhetoric  and  Logic.  Art 
of  Reading  and  Fifth 
Book  (National  Series). 

Commercial  Arithmetic. 
Algebra  (quadratics). 
Euclid,  Bk.  I,  II. 


Caesar  continued.  Virgil. 
Aeneid,  B.  II  commenced. 
Latin  Prose  Composition 
Prosody  commenced. 

Greek  Grammar  continued 
Harkness  continued. 
Lucian,  Charon. 

Grammar  and  Exercises. 
(DeFivas). 


Grammar. 

Elements  of  Composition. 


Arithmetic  continued. 
Algebra.  Fractions. 
Greatest  Common  Meas- 
ure and  Least  Common 
Multiple.    Simple  Equa- 
tions.    Euclid,  Bk.  I. 


86  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

Third  Class. 


1855 


1865 


Geography  and 

Ancient  Geography. 

English  History  continued. 

History. 

Roman  Antiquities. 

Ancient  History. 

History  of  Greece. 

Modern  and  Ancient 
Geography. 

Physical  Science. 

Elements  of  Natural  Phil- 

Elements of  Natural  His- 

osophy and  Geology,  as 

tory. 

contained    in    the    Fifth 

National  Reader. 

Miscellaneous. 

Drawing  and  Vocal  Music. 

Drawing  and  Vocal  Music, 

Fourth  Class. 


Latin. 

Virgil  and  Cicero.        Exer- 

Virgil.     Aeneid,    Bk.    II 

cises  and  Composition  in 

completed.  Livy,  Bk.  II, 

Prose  and  Verse. 

ch.  1  to  15  inclusive. 
Latin  Prose  Composi- 
tion.  Prosody  continued. 

Greek. 

Homer's  Iliad.  Greek  Test- 

Lucian,   Life.    Xenophon. 

ament.     Lucian.     Greek 

Anabasis,  Bk.  I,  ch.  7,  8. 

Prosody  and  Exercises. 

Homer.     Iliad,  Bk.  I. 

French. 

Rules  on  the  use  of  the  Pro- 

Grammar   and    Exercises 

nouns    and     Participles, 

continued.     Voltaire. 

with  Exercises.   Oral  and 

Charles  XII.       Books  I, 

written  translations. 

II,  III. 

English. 

Christian  Morals  and  Evid- 

Grammar.    Composition. 

ences.    Reading  in  Sulli- 

Christian Morals  and 

van's  Literary  Class  Bk. 

Elements  of  Civil  Govern- 
ment. 

Mathematics. 

Algebra. 

Algebra.     Involution  and 

Euclid,    Bk.    HI    IV,  de- 

Evolution.      Theory    of 

finitions  of  Bk.  V  and  Bk. 

Indices  and  Surds;  Equa- 

VI. 

tions,  Simple,  Qiiadratic 
and  Indeterminate. 
Euclid,  Bk.  I,  II. 

George  Paxton  Young 

Fourth  Class. 


87 


1855 

1865 

Geography  and 

Ancient  and  Mediaeval 

English  History  continued 

History. 

Geography. 

History  of  Canada. 

Grecian  Antiquities. 

Ancient  Geography  and 

History  of  France. 

History. 

History  of  Canada. 

Physical  Science. 

Physiology,  as  contained  in 

Elements  of  Natural  Phil- 

the Fifth  National  Read- 

osophy  and  Geology. 

Elements  of  Chemistry. 

Miscellaneous. 

Drawing,  Bookkeeping  and 

Drawing,  Bookkeeping  & 

Vocal  Music. 

Vocal  Music. 

Fifth 

Class. 

Latin. 

Horace.       Composition   in 

Cicero.    For  the  Manilian 

Prose  and  Verse.      Pre- 

law.   Ovid,    Heroides,  I 

■ 

vious  subjects  reviewed. 

andXIII.  Horace,  Odes, 
Bk.   L      Composition  in 

\ 

Prose  and  Verse. 

Greek. 

Homer's  Odyssey.     Greek 

Xenophon.   Anabasis,  Bk. 

Prosody.     Previous  sub- 

1, cc.   9,    10.       Homer, 

jects  reviewed. 

Odyssey,  Bk.  IX.  Previous 
subjects  reviewed. 

French. 

Syntax  and  Idioms.    Com- 

Corneille,     Horace,     Act 

position.   Oral  and  writ- 

IV.   Review  of  previous 

ten  translations.      Ffenfe- 

subjects. 

lon,  Dialogues  des  Morts. 

Molifere,  Les    Fourberies 

de     Scapin.        Previous 

subjects  reviewed. 

English. 

Outline  of  English  Litera- 

Grammar.     Composition, 

ture.    Composition.    Ele- 

Christian Morals  and 

ments    of    Civil    Polity, 

Elements  of  Civil  Govern- 

Political Economy  (Fifth 

ment. 

Reader).     Previous  sub- 

jects reviewed. 

Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

Fifth  Class. 


1855 

1865 

Mathematics. 

Elements  of  Plane  Trigono- 

Algebra,  Progression  and 

metry.   Mensuration  and 

Proportion,  with  revisal 

Surveying.  Previous  sub- 

of previous  work. 

jects  reviewed. 

Euclid,  Bk.  Ill,  IV. 

Geography  and 

Outlines  of  Egyptian  His- 

Revise jM-evious  subjects. 

History. 

tory  to  the  death  of  Cleo- 
patra.   History  of  Spain 
and  Portugal  in  the  reign 
of  Ferdinand  and  Isabella 
Previous  subjects  review- 
ed. 

Physical  Science. 

Previous  subjects  review- 

Elements   of    Physiology 

ed. 

and  Chemistry. 

Miscellaneous. 

Drawing  and  Vocal  Music. 

Drawing  and  Vocal  Music. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

THE  ADMISSION  OF  GIRLS. 

T  TP  to  the  point  reached,  the  grammar  schools  had  been 
IJ  almost  exclusively  boys'  schools.  Girls  were  admitted  in  a 
few  places  only  and  in  those  to  do  elementary  work,  under 
supposedly  better  and  more  exclusive  conditions  than  in  the 
common  schools.  No  doubt  the  movement  towards  higher 
education  for  girls  in  Great  Britain  and  the  United  States  had  some 
influence  in  this  country./  The  Cambridge  local  examinations  were 
opened  to  girls  on  the  same  terms  as  boys  in  1865  while  the  appoint- 
ment of  the  Endowed  Schools  Commission  in  1864  brought  the 
question  of  the  education  of  girls  prominently  forward.  It  was 
contended  without  foundation  in  law  or  history,  that  the  endow- 
ments were  intended  for.  girls  as  well  as  boys.  Strange  to  say,  the 
agitation  arising  caused  the  insertion  of  a  clause  in  the  Endowed 
Schools  Act  of  1869  to  provide  so  far  as  possible  for  extending  to 
girls  the  benefits  of  the  endowments.*  The  spread  of  democratic 
ideas  in  the  United  States,  accelerated  by  the  institution  these  had 
created,  namely:  the  public  high  school  and  later  by  the  Civil  War, 
now  included  the  emancipation  of  women.  Secondary  schools  were 
in  nearly  all  countries  organized  for,  and  adapted  to,  the  education 
of  boys  alone.  In  some  countries  co-education,  at  and  after  the 
adolescent  period,  is  unknown.  Among  these,  France,  Italy  and 
Great  Britain,  except  Scotland  and  parts  of  Wales  had,  in  1912, 
practically  no  co-educational  secondary  schools.  In  the  United 
States,  the  conditions  are  reversed.  With  the  exception  of  some 
of  the  largest  cities,  as  Boston,  New  York,  Baltimore  and  San 
Francisco,  boys  and  girls  everywhere  attend  the  same  high  schools. 
"Co-education  in  the  American  Secondary  Schools  is  the  resulrsv 
of  two  conditions:  (a)  the  rise  of  a  well-defined  demand  for  equal 
opportunities  for  the  education  of  girls  with  that  of  boys;  (b)  the 
need  of  economy  in  administration  in  the  newer  communities."! 
Of  the  cities  providing  separate  institutions,  Boston  was  the  pioneer, 
whose  high  school  for  girls  was  opened  only  a  year  after  that  for 
boys,  namely,  1826.     Providence  opened  its  high  school  in  1843 

f*See  "Cyclopedia  of  Education",  Art.     Women  Higher  Education  of. 

•  top.  cit.  Art.  Coeducation. 


90  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

and  had  a  separate  girls'  department.  Ontario  adopted  the  co- 
educational plan.  There  was  apparently  no  discussion  of  the 
relative  merits  of  separate  and  mixed  schools.  It  was  purely  a 
matter  of  economy.  There  was  an  objection,  in  the  interests  of 
private  female  seminaries  and  also  by  some,  whose  opinions  were 
entitled  to  respect,  on  pedagogical  grounds.  But  interested,  or 
disinterested  objections  to  the  contrary,  poverty  decided  the  issue. 
There  was  scant  support  for  the  existing  schools.  To  duplicate 
them  would  have  been  out  of  the  question.  Unfortunately,  we 
have  always  had  to  depend  in  Ontario  upon  the  public  purse. 
Private  munificence  has  been  strangely  lacking,  in  support  of  both 
secondary  and  higher  institutions  of  learning  in  this  province. 
It  has  never  led  the  way,*  except  in  the  case  of  sectarian  schools. 
An  interesting  letter  from  a  correspondent  of  the  Toronto  Daily 
Colonist  is  reprinted  in  the  "Journal  of  Education"  for  December 
1859.  It  merits  more  serious  consideration  to-day,  for  after  more 
than  half  a  century  and  with  a  vast  increase  of  wealth,  it  is  still 
painfully  true.  After  describing  the  schools  of  Cincinnati  he  says, 
there  are  in  that  city  two  high  schools  called  from  the  gentlemen 
founding  them,  the  Woodward  and  the  Hughes.  "There  is  scarcely 
a  city  on  this  side  but  can  boast  of  some  public-spirited  individual 
who  has  done  something  to  advance  the  education  of.  the  people  by 
benefactions.  But,  notwithstanding  we  have  in  Toronto,  gentle- 
men who  have  given  largely  to  sectarian  institutions,  no  one  has 
ever  given  one  cent  for  the  advancement  of  national  education. 
Will  no  Woodward  wipe  out  the  reproach?"  There  is  always  the 
tardiness  of  public  opinion  to  combat,  in  educational  reform. 
Hence  the  great  advantage  that  may  sometimes  accrue  from  leader- 
ship through  private  means. 
%  Ryerson  himself,  suggested  separate  schools  for  girls.  In  giving 
reasons  for  the  education  of  girls  he  says:t  "It  is  the  mother  more 
than  the  father  that  decides  the  intellectual  and  moral  character, 
if  not  material  interest  of  the  household.  A  well-educated  woman 
seldom  fails  to  leave  the  impress  of  her  own  intelligence  and  energy; 
while  on  the  other  hand,  an  uneducated  or  badly  educated  mother 
often  paralyses,  by  her  example  and  spirit,  all   the  efforts  and 

*The  handsome  gift  of  $182,500  by  Sir  William  Macdonald  to  build  the 
Macdonald  Institute  at  Guelph  may  be  regarded  as  an  honourable  exception, 
but  the  donor  does  not  reside  in  the  Province. 

fSee  "Report  on  Popular  Education,  1868",  p.  192. 


The  Admission  of  Girls  91 

influences  exerted  from  all  sources,  for  the  proper  training  and 
culture  of  her  children."  In  the  rural  parts  education  must 
necessarily  be  co-educational.  "But  I  think  our  cities  and  towns 
and  larger  villages  are  by  no  means  fulfilling  their  educational 
obligations  as  they  should  and  as  is  done  in  the  cities  and  towns  of 
the  neighbouring  states,  in  which  there  are  high, schools  for  girls, 
as  well  as  for  boys,  besides  elementary  mixed  schools."  This  must 
be  regarded  as  a  counsel  of  perfection  rather  than  a  practical  scheme, 
for  the  Superintendent  very  well  knew  how  difficult  it  had  been  to 
secure  support  for  one  grammar  school  in  a  place.  Professor 
Young  was  also  very  dubious  about  admitting  girls.  Unless  the 
teacher  had  weight  of  character,  he  thought  the  moral  tone  was 
affected  by  educating  boys  and  girls  of  fifteen  and  over  in  the  same 
classes.  The  familiarity  of  the  schoolroom  w^s  apt  insensibly  to 
blunt  a  girl's  "instinctive  feelings  of  delicate  reserve."  Besides 
this,  was  the  serious  question  whether  the  curriculum  framed  for  the 
boy  was  altogether  suitable  for  the  girl.  He  held  very  strongly 
that  the  study  of  the  classics,  as  pursued  by  girls  in  the  grammar 
schools  was  wasted,  as  they  attained  no  proficiency  in  the  study, 
having  taken  it  up  in  most  cases,  at  the  urgent  request  of  teacher  or 
trustee. 

Co-education  was  discussed  both  in  the  Upper  Canada  Teachers' 
Association,  and  in  the  Legislature.  At  the  1865  meeting  of  the 
former,  after  a  lengthened  debate,  a  resolution  was  passed  recom- 
mending that,  as  the  programme  under  the  new  regulations  was 
not  suited  to  girls,  the  classics  be  optional  for  them  after  they  have 
passed  through  the  first  and  second  forms.  In  November  of  1865, 
some  additional  regulations  were  issued  as  a  result  of  the  discussion 
and  of  the  sudden  influx  of  girls:  "To  afford  every  possible  facility 
for  learning  Fiench,  girls  may,  at  the  option  of  trustees,  be  admitted 
to  any  Grammar  School  on  passing  the  preliminary  and  final 
entrance  examination  required  for  the  admission  of  boys.  Girls 
thus  admitted  will  take  French  (and  not  Latin  or  Greek)  and  the 
English  subjects  of  the  classical  course  for  boys;  but  they  are  not 
to  be  returned  or  recognized  as  pupils  pursuing  either  of  the  pre- 
scribed programmes  of  studies  for  the  Grammar  Schools."  This 
remarkable  regulation  makes  the  status  of  girls  quite  clear.  Their 
participation  in  public  advanced  education  depended  upon  the 
decision  of  the  board  of  trustees  in  each  school  and  they  were 
definitely  debarred  from  the  classics  and  were  not  expected  to  take 


92  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

mathematics.  This  appears  to  be  but  a  grudging  concession  to 
public  demands  and  not  to  treat  these  demands  in  a  serious  spirit. 
However,  Ryerson  was  away  in  Europe,  and  on  his  return  caused 
some  changes  to  be  made.  The  next  year,  according  to  the  "Journal 
of  Education"  for  May  1866,  girls  pursuing  the  prescribed  course 
of  classical  studies,  who,  by  the  way,  would  be  doing  it  in  defiance 
of  the  Regulation  of  November  1865,  were  to  be  taken  into  account 
in  the  average  attendance,  although  only  fifty  per  cent  of  the 
average  attendance  of  such  girls  for  1866  was  to  be  reckoned. 
This  is  the  way  Ryerson  explains  the  matter,  "To  meet  an  alleged 
exigency,  provision  was  made  in  the  programme  to  admit  girls, 
on  application,  and  after  examination,  to  attend  the  Grammar 
Schools  to  learn  French  in  connection  with  the  prescribed  English 
course  of  studies  for  classical  pupils,  but  not  to  be  returned  as 
Grammar  Schools  pupils,  whose  average  attendance  should  con- 
stitute the  basis  of  the  distribution  of  the  fund.  This  exceptional 
regulation  in  behalf  of  the  girls  (it  being  alleged  that  in  most  cases 
they  could  not  otherwise  have  an  opportunity  to  learn  French) 
assumed,  of  course,  that  they  would  not  think  of  studying  Greek  or 
Latin,  though  nothing  was  said  on  the  subject  in  the  programme. 
But  in  the  course  of  the  year,  it  appeared  that  scarcely  any  girls 
entered  a  Grammar  School  to  learn  French,  but  scores  of  them  were 
found  professedly  studying  Latin — being  thereby  claimed  on  the 
part  of  the  masters  and  trustees  of  the  school  admitting  them  as 
Grammar  School  pupils,  and  as  such  entitled  to  be  counted  in  the 
distribution  of  the  Grammar  School  fund.  Such  was  the  state  of 
the  schools  on  my  return  from  an  eight  months'  tour  of  Europe  at 
the  end  of  May,  1867  ....  The  prestige  and  standard  of  a 
majority  of  the  Grammar  Schools  were  being  reduced  by  the  efforts 
to  fill  them  with  girls  as  well  as  boys  in  the  elementary  subjects, 
in  order  to  augment  their  income.  In  apportioning  early  in  1867 
the  Grammar  School  Fund  for  the  year  on  the  basis  of  average 
attendance,  in  the  prescribed  course,  the  department  was  per- 
plexed by  this  new  and  startling  aggregation  of  girls  returned  as 
classical  pupils,  and  not  willing  to  ignore  their  attendance,  and 
yet  feeling  that  it  was  a  novel  application  of  the  fund,  intended 
wholly  for  classical  and  high  English  education  for  the  professions 
and  university,  decided  for  that  year  to  recognize  the  classical 
attendance  of  two  girls  as  equal  to  that  of  one  boy.  Had  this 
not  been  done,  some  of  the  most  efificient  Grammar  Schools,  in 


The  Admission  of  Girls  '    93 

which  no  girls  had  been  induced  to  learn  Latin  would  have  been 
cripped  in  their  funds."*  On  receiving  complaints  from  schools 
not  admitting  girls,  that  there  was  unfairness  in  recognizing  girls 
at  all  and  from  schools,  whose  attendance  was  mostly  female,  that 
a  girl  should  count  as  much  as  a  boy,  Ryerson  submitted  the  case 
to  the  Attorney-General,  the  Hon.  J.  Sanfield  Macdonald.  After 
much  consultation  and  mature  (seven  months\  deliberation,  Mr. 
Macdonald  replied  in  part  as  follows:  "Your  letter  contains,  besides 
an  extract  from  the  prescribed  course  of  study  for  Grammar  Schools, 
adopted  by  the  Council  of  Public  Instruction,  comments  of  your 
own  bearing  upon  the  question  which  are  so  exactly  in  accordance 
with  the  views  which  I  have  always  entertained  as  to  the  impro- 
priety of  permitting  girls  to  be  received  in  Grammar  Schools,  that  I 
have  only  to  add  that  my  interpretation  of  the  Grammar  School 
Act  in  relation  to  the  question  submitted  by  you,  is  that  boys 
alone  should  be  admitted  to  those  schools,  and  that  consequently 
the  Grammar  School  Fund  was  intended  for  the  classical,  mathe- 
matical and  higher  English  education  of  boys."  After  quoting 
this  letter,  which  seemed  to  settle  the  rights  of  girls,  he  goes  on  to 
express  his  own  convictions.  He  had  declined  the  Presidency  of 
Victoria  University,  until  the  female  department  was  discontinued. 
New  York  and  Boston  both  maintained  separate  High  Schools  for 
the  sexes.  Besides  not  a  few  parents  had  objected  to  sending 
their  boys  as  well  as  their  girls  to  mixed  schools.  The  extent  to 
which  the  girls  were  enjoying  the  apparently  somewhat  doubtful 
privileges  of  the  grammar  schools  is  shown  in  a  table  given  by  the 
Inspector.  For  1866,  of  twenty  schools,  sixteen  had  more  girls 
in  the  classics  than  boys  and  the  averages  were,  boys-^ten,  girls 
— fourteen  for  the  whole  twenty  schools.  Out  of  the  102  schools  in 
operation  for  1866,  eighty-five  were  mixed  schools  and  the  daily 
average  of  girls  studying  Latin  was  to  that  of  boys  as  three  to  five. 
The  following  table  will  be  found  interesting  in  this  connection, 
showing  as  it  does  much  greater  increases  in  the  total  Latin  students 
than  the  total  French,  during  the  years  of  the  "influx". 

1866  Decrease.  Increase. 

Total  attendance 5179  575  — 

Latin 4,444  —  775 

French 1,974  —  241 

*See  "Annual  Report  of  the  Chief  Superintendent  for  1867". 


94  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

1867  ,  Decrease.  Increase. 

Total  attendance 5,696  —  517 

Latin 5,171 —  727 

French 2,164  —  190 

1868 

Total  attendance 5,649  47  — 

Latin 4,881  —  290 

French 2,007  —  157 

Here  we  see  that  the  increase  in  Latin  was  much  greater  than  the 
total  increase,  while  it  was  more  than  three  times  the  increase  in 
French,  for  each  of  the  years.  The  reason  of  course,  was  that  the 
girls  would  be  an  asset  to  the  board  of  trustees,  if  they  took  Latin 
but  not  if  they  took  French. 

In  a  discussion  in  the  Legislature,  as  reported  in  the  Journal 
of  Education  for  February  1868,  Edward  Blake  expressed  the 
view  that  the  mode  of  apportioning  the  grant  "was  based  on  the 
erroneous  principle  of  attendance  so  that  the  effect  had  been  unduly 
to  swell  the  attendance  of  classes  of  children  not  qualified  for 
Grammar  Schools — girls  and  others  being  got  to  attend,  in  order  to 
obtain  an  increased  grant."  Hon.  J.  S,  Macdonald  agreed  and  said 
that  in  his  opinion  it  was  not  intended  that  girls  should  be  admitted. 
The  practice  of  getting  girls  into  the  grammar  schools  had  the 
effect  of  interfering  with,  and  injuring  the  higher  seminaries  for 
girls.  Opinions  were  expressed  by  two  members  approving  of 
separate  grammar  schools  for  girls,  and  from  two  others  that  the 
system  of  mixed  schools  worked  satisfactorily.  Professor  Young 
had  said  that  while  separate  schools  would  be  better,  he  would 
not  debar  them  from  sharing  the  boys'  schools  until  circumstances 
were  such  that  the  ideal  system  could  be  put  in  practice. 

What  then,  was  the  outcome  of  the  controversy?  The  Attorney- 
General  having  given  his  opinion  against  allowing  girls  to  be 
counted  in  the  attendance,  Ryerson  declared  his  intention  of 
distributing  the  grant  for  1868  on  the  basis  of  the  attendance  of 
boys  alone.  His  circular  issued  in  May  read  in  part:  "I  regret 
to  observe  that  the  evil  of  inducing  girls  to  enter  Grammar  Schools 
with  the  apparent  object  of  unduly  swelling  the  number  of  pupils, 
has  not  diminished  but  has  increased,  although  there  are  still  several 
schools  which  are  not  open  to  this  reproach.  It,  therefore,  becomes 
the  duty  of  the  Department  in  its  administration  of  the  law  to  take 
care  that  no  encouragement  is  offered  to  a  course  of  action,  which 
is  contrary  to  the  intention  of  the  Grammar  School  Law  and 
Regulations."     "The  organization  and  studies  of  the  Grammar 


The  Admission  of  Girls  95 

Schools  are  not  adapted  for  mixed  classes  of  grown-up  girls  and 
boys  nor  is  it  desirable  that  such  classes  should  exist." 

This  led  to  a  strong  protest.  The  trustees  of  Clinton  Grammar -V 
School  ably  championed  the  girls.  Their  arguments  are  that,  if 
girls  be  excluded,  they  will  go  back  to  the  common  schools  where 
they  will  meet  the  supposed  evils  of  co-education  in  an  aggravated 
form,  since  it  would  be  impossible  for  the  common  school  teacher 
to  exercise  as  much  oversight  as  could  the  grammar  school  master. 
Further,  exclusion  of  girls,  or  not  counting  their  attendance  would 
reduce  the  master's  salary,  and  in  the  latter  case  would  give  him 
more  work  for  less  money.  Again  only  the  Legislature  is  com- 
petent to  declare  that  two  pupils  of  one  sex  are  equal  to  one  of  the 
other.  The  word  pupil  occurs  in  the  Common  School  Act.  It 
should  mean  the  same  in  the  Grammar  School  Act  as  there.  Also  > 
some  of  the  girls  in  attendance  at  grammar  schools  were  preparing  to 
be  teachers.  They  next  declared  that  the  opinion  {i.e.,  .of  the 
Attorney-General  as  already  gi^^en)  was  illegal,  as  well  as  disastrous 
to  the  best  interests  of  education.  Their  reasons  were  given  at 
great  length.*  An  interesting  contrast  was  drawn  by  the  Clinton 
trustees  between  the  intention  of  the  Legislature  and  the  policy 
of  the  Council  of  Public  Instruction.  First—The  Legislature 
intended  that  the  schools  should  be  principally  devoted  to  giving 
instruction  in  all  the  higher  branches  of  a  practical  English  and 
Commercial  education,  while  as  a  secondary  object  they  should 
teach  Latin,  Greek  and  mathematics  so  far  as  to  prepare  for 
matriculation.  The  Council  has  reversed  this.  Second — The 
Legislature  desired  to  extend  the  advantages  of  grammar  schools 
as  widely  as  possible.  The  Council  looks  with  disfavour  upon  small 
schools  and  has  adopted  a  regulation  which,  if  carried  out,  will  close 
the  greater  number  of  them. 

Ryerson  now  sent  a  circular  to  the  press  on  the  subject. 
No  regulation,  he  said,  had  been  adopted  or  decision  given 
against  admitting  girls  to  pursue  the  whole  course  of  grammar 
school  studies  if  the  trustees  and  master  wished  thus  to  admit  them. 
A  way  out  was  sought  in  a  new  Bill  which  proposed  to  place  the 
schools  under  boards  of  public  school  trustees  and  incidentally 
to  change  their  designation  to  high  schools.  This  did  not  become 
law.  In  a  circular  dated  March  8,  1869,  the  Council  of  Public 
Instruction  yielded  to  the  pressure  that  was  perhaps  becoming  too 
strong  to  resist.     Girls  in  order  to  be  returned  or  recognized  as 

*See  D.  H.  E.,  Vol.  XX,  p.  241. 


96  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

grammar  school  pupils  must  be  engaged  in  one  of  the  prescribed 
courses  of  study  for  the  grammar  schools.  The  battle  was  won. 
Our  secondary  schools  thus  became  co-educational  in  every  sense 
except  in  places  where  the  board  of  trustees  excluded  them  of  its 
own  motion.  The  Act  of  1871  took  this  power  out  of  local  hands, 
so  that  since  then  all  the  public  secondary  schools  in  Ontario  have 
been  mixed  schools  and  not  even  in  the  largest  cities  has  a  single 
high  school  for  boys  only,  or  girls  only,  been  established. 

The  immediate  effect  of  counting  the  attendance  of  girls  was  to 
reduce  the  grant  to  some  of  the  best  schools,  as  a  result  of  their 
not  having  admitted  girls.  The  following  table,  prepared  by 
Deputy-Superintendent  Hodgins,  to  support  a  plea  for  special 
consideration  for  these  schools,  shows  to  what  extent  they  suffered : 

School.  Grant  1868.  Grant  i86g. 

Gait $1,800  $1,640 

Toronto 1,740  .     1,330 

Kingston 1,550  1,200 

London 1,150  809 

Belleville 900  650 

Port  Hope 746  520 

Chatham 70q  540 

Brampton 672  400 

Godericb 600  460 

The  general  influence  upon  secondary  education  of  making 
the  schools  co-educational,  is  a  matter  that  would  require  con- 
siderable investigation  to  determine  and  in  its  large  aspect  is  beyond 
the  scope  of  this  essay.  Some  minor  and  more  obvious  results  may 
be  mentioned.  There  does  not  appear  to  have  been  any  material 
feminization  of  the  curriculum.  Doubtless  the  study  of  French 
was  somewhat  stimulated  since  it  was  to  learn  this  polite  language, 
with  its  special  appeal  to  the  feminine  mind,  that  girls  were  first 
countenanced  in  the  grammar  schools.  A  slight  recognition  of 
girls  was  made  in  the  programme  of  1871  (see  page  119).  It  will  be 
seen  that  girls  might  take  "Easy  Lessons  in  Reasoning  instead  of 
Geometry",  in  Forms  I  and  II.  The  programme  as  readjusted  in 
1874  to  "Payment  by  Results"  makes  no  sex  distinctions  and  ever 
since  girls  have  been  required  to  bear  the  same  burdens  as  boys 
whether  of  mathematics  or  literature  or  science.  It  is  obvious  also, 
that  discipline  in  a  co-educational  school  is  necessarily  milder  than 
in  a  boys'  school.  It  is  neither  possible  to  exact  the  military 
precision  which  boys  like  nor  will  boys  enjoy  being  treated  as  young 
ladies  are  in  a  girls'  school. 


CHAPTER  X. 
THE  TEACHING  OF  NATURAL  SCIENCE  AND  ENGLISH. 

WE  have  already  dealt  with  some  features  cf  Professor 
Young's  reports.  We  have  seen  that  the  chief  counts 
against  the  schools,  on  the  critical  side  were  the  tendency 
to  found  grammar  schools  where  they  could  not  be  supported, 
the  tendency  to  save  themselves  from  extinction  by  forming  union 
schools,  which  virtually  amounted  to  extinction  of  the  higher 
department  in  most  cases,  and  the  tendency  to  draft  into  the 
grammar  school  every  pupil,  who  had  made  the  merest  start 
in  his  education,  in  order  to  qualify  for  a  large  share  of  the  fund. 
Besides  this,  he  noted  that  a  great  waste  of  time  resulted  from^' 
putting  nearly  every  pupil,  boy  or  girl,  into  Latin.  It  was,  in  most 
cases,  a  false  show  of  learning,  the  consequence  of  which  was  dense 
ignorance  of  English  grammar,  and  no  attention  to  English  litera- 
ture nor  to  physical  science.  But  on  the  constructive  side  Professor 
Young's  reports  were  even  more  helpful. 

To  begin  with  English,  what  was,  up  to  this  time,  taught 
in  Ontario  grammar  schools?  Reference  to  the  programme  of 
1865  (see  p.  84)  will  show  that  English  grammar  and  composition 
constituted  the  whole  course  throughout  the  five  classes  The 
result  was  that  "many  of  the  advanced  pupils,  at  an  age  when  they 
ought  to  go  forth  and  reap  the  whole  harvest  of  English  literature, 
are  unable  to  read  a  page  of  an  ordinary  English  author  with 
intelligence.  A  girl  (he  is  speaking  of  girls  studying  Latin)  sixteen 
or  sever^teen  years  of  age,  has  not,  in  my  opinion  been  decently 
educated — if  she  cannot  sit  down  and  read  a  few  pages  of  Cowper's 
"Task"  or  Thomson's  "Seasons",  with  a  clear  apprehension 
^^^^aking  allowance  for  exceptional  difficulties)  of  their  meaning," 
But  he  found  that  pupils  were  ignorant  even  of  the  meaning  of 
common  English  words.  In  one  school  where  all  the  classes  were 
brought  together  once  a  week  to  recite  English  passages — that  is, 
a  school  in  which  pupils  had  a  better  opportunity  than  usual  to 
know  something  of  English — only  one  boy  in  the  school  knew  the 
meaning  of  "deem"  in  the  line:  "Say  it  is  folly  and  deem  me  weak." 
The  word  "main"  meaning  ocean  was  too  much  for  some.  He 
quotes  Professor  Seeley  on  the  same  defect  in  the  schools  of  England. 


98  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School. 

"I  think",  says  Seeley,  "that  an  exact  knowledge  of  the  meanings 
of  English  words  is  not  very  common  even  among  highly  educated 
people,  which  is  natural  enough,  since  their  attention  has  been 
so  much  diverted  to  Latin  and  Greek  ones.  But  the  ignorance  in 
this  department  of  the  class,  I  have  most  in  view,  those  who  leave 
school  at  fourteen  or  sixteen  is  most  deplorable.  It  is  far  more 
than  a  mere  want  of  precision  in  the  notions  attached  to  words. 
It  is  far  more  than  a  mere  ignorance  of  uncommon  and  philosophical 
words.  Words  that  have  passed  into  common  parlance  of  well- 
educated  people — remain  to  the  class  I  speak  of,  perfectly  obscure." 
They  not  only  imperfectly  understand  an  author,  but  they  totally 
misunderstand  him.     They  have  never  been  taught  English. 

Such   was   the   situation.     Now   for   the   remedy.     The    time 

had  arrived,  he  thought,  for  the  organization  of  a  different  sort 

Nj3f  school,   which   he  calls    English    high    schools,   in  which,   the 

'  suggestion  is,  the  study  of  English  should  occupy  the  place  of 

honour, 'which  the   classics  occupied  in  the  regulation    grammar 

school.     There   should  be  a  study  of  select  English  authors;  the 

object  not  being  technical  grammatical  practice,  but  a  mastery 

of  the  meaning  of  the  author  and  an  entering  into  his  spirit.     He 

adopts   Seeley 's    suggestion    of    Macaulay's    "Lays",    Kingsley's 

"Heroes",  Scott's  "Poems  and  Tales  of  a  Grandfather"  as  suitable 

for  the  junior  classes.     To  accomplish  the  end  in  view,  attention 

must  be"  directed  to  the  following  points:  structure  of  sentences; 

allusions,  figures,  and  meanings  of  words.     Next,  trains  of  argument 

should  be  followed  out  and  so  a  beginning  in  formal  logic  made. 

The  pupil  might  be  required  to  throw  an  argument  into  syllogistic 

«    form.     The  most  important  phase  of  the  teaching  of  literature, 

however,  is  what  Young  felicitously  terms  "the  quickening  contact 

'with  truth  and  beauty".     "Why  should  children  not  have  their 

intellectual   natures  nourished  and  enriched   through   familiarity 

J  with  exquisite  thoughts  and  images  instead  of  being  starved  on 

[  lessons  about  trifling  and  commonplace  matters?"     This  contact 

i  with  the  great  masters  of  our  language  would  assist  the  pupil 

greatly   in   his   English   composition,   which   would   naturally   be 

associated  with  the  appreciative  study  of  authors. 

But  a  further  gain  would  result.  From  the  works  studied 
thus  in  the  English  class,  morals  might  be  most  effectively  taught. 
Christian  morals  had  been  made  a  subject  of  study  in  the  official 
programme.     This  was  not  carried  out,  except  that  "the  most 


Teaching  of  Natural  Science  and  Engush  99 

fundamental  ethical  principles  were  inculcated  in  dogmatic  fashion." 
This  seemed  to  Young  to  be  the  least  desirable  way  in  which  to 
teach  a  subject  that  he  admits  is  extremely  difficult  to  teach 
effectively.  To  have  special  classes  in  morals  he  did  not  think  wise. 
The  ideal  way  is  to  accomplish  this  purpose  incidentally.  "It 
seems  to  one  that  the  best  means  of  making  our  schools  fields  of 
moral  as  well  as  of  intellectual  education  is  for  teachers  to  avail 
themselves  of  the  opportunities  of  conveying  moral  lessons  that 
may  occur  in  the  course  of  ordinary  English  studies  with  which  the 
pupils  are  engaged." 

The  last  subject  discussed  is  that  of  physical  science.  Before 
presenting  Professor  Young's  views  and  recommendations  on  this 
subject,  it  will  place  his  position  in  its  proper  perspective,  to  advert 
briefly  to  what  had  been  done  in  other  countries,  as  well  as  in 
Ontario  schools  in  the  teaching  of  physical  science.  As  to  a 
definition  of  the  term,  the  inspector  appears  to  place  the  emphasis 
upon  what  we  know  as  physics,  but  does  not  exclude  chemistry. 
The  term  would  cover  geology,  mineralogy,  astronomy,  and  biology 
equally  well,  though  he  explicitly  rejects  any  elaborate  scheme  of 
separate  sciences  and  asks  "that  the  attention  of  the  pupils  should 
be  turned  merely  to  prominent  outstanding  points  in  a  few  of  the 
sciences,"  and  that  they  should  know  these  philosophically.  In  the 
Prussian  gymnasium  the  scheme  of  1856  called  for  two  hours  weekly 
in  the  highest,  and  one  hour  in  the  second  class  in  physics  and  two 
hours  in  the  third  in  natural  history.  The  instructions  stated  that 
if  there  was  no  competent  teacher  of  natural  science  for  the  third 
class  the  time  was  to  be  given  to  history  and  French.  In  the 
real-schulen  the  amount  of  science  was  much  greater.  Natural 
science  here  was  given  six  hours  in  the  two  highest  classes  and 
two  hours  in  each  of  the  others.*  In  France  by  a  statute  of 
1847  a  bifurcation  in  the  last  three  years  of  the  secondary  courses 
was  introduced  so  that  in  one  division  greater  attention  was  paid  to 
science.  "Further  emphasis  was  placed  on  these  subjects  after  the 
expositions  of  1855  and  1862  as  a  measure  to  promote  the  progress 
of  French  industries  "  The  City  of  London  School  was  the  first 
secondary  school  to  open  a  laboratory  for  individual  work  by  the 
pupils.  This  was  done  in  1847.  The  first  of  the  English  Public 
Schools  to  take  the  same  step  was  Rugby  in  1860.     In  the  United 

*For  references  here  made  to  French,  English  and  U.  S.  schools,  see:  Monroe, 
"Cyclopaedia  of  Education",  Art.  Chemistry. 


100  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

States,  the  Girls'  High  and  Normal  School  of  Boston  led  the  way 
in  1865.  Laboratory  work  by  the  pupils  was  practically  unknown 
until  after  this  date.  Natural  philosophy  had  been  on  the  list  of 
subjects  in  American  academies  from  the  beginning  and  was  taught 
from  the  informational  point  of  view.  Public  curiosity  had  been 
aroused  by  inventions,  and  it  is  easy  to  understand,  in  the  early 
days  of  the  steam  engine  and  electricity,  the  eager  desire  to  learn 
their  secrets  through  the  study  of  physics. 

In  Ontario  schools  practically  nothing  had  been  done.  In  the 
Programme  of  1840  only  the  Partial  Form  (see  p.  28)  had  any 
science  prescribed  and  this  was  called  elements  of  natural  philo- 
sophy. The  Programme  of  1855  called  for  elements  of  natural 
history  in  the  second  class,  elements  of  natural  philosophy  and 
geology  in  the  third  class  and  physiology  and  elementary  chemistry, 
in  the  fourth  class,  in  each  case  as  contained  in  the  National 
Readers.  In  1856,  the  inspector  shows  how  the  work  in  science 
was  done.  "Works  in  history  and  the  physical  science  are  often 
used  for  the  practice  of  English  reading,  and  these  reading  lessons 
in  such  instances  constitute  the  only  instruction  in  the  said 
branches."  This  is  practically  the  only  reference  in  official  reports 
till  the  last  report  of  Professor  Young.  In  the  outline  of  require- 
ments in  science  for  the  examination  of  candidates  for  master- 
ships in  grammar  schools,  a  footnote  reads  "Only  a  popular 
knowledge  of  these  subjects  is  required."*  With  teachers  so 
meagrely  equipped  and  with  text  books  of  the  dogmatic  and 
informational  type,  we  are  able  to  form  a  just  estimate  of  the  kind 
of  science  instruction  a  grammar  school  pupil  would  receive. 
The  Programme  of  1865  deferred  the  beginning  of  science  to  the 
third  class,  which  had  elements  of  natural  history,  the  fourth  class, 
natural  philosophy  and  geology  and  the  fifth  class,  physiology 
and  chemistry.  The  National  Readers  are  no  longer  mentioned 
and  teachers  were  apparently  left  to  their  own  discretion  as  to  text- 
books in  physical  science.  In  1867  a  list  of  text-booksf  was  issued 
by  the  Council  of  Public  Instruction.  Most  of  these  were  pre- 
scribed and  their  use  was  imperative.  The  books  under  physical 
science,  however,  were  recommended  only  and  were:  "  Introductory 
Course  of  Natural  Philosophy,"  edited  from   "Ganot's   Popular 


*See  "Superintendent's  Report  of  1855",  p.  318. 
fSee  "Journal  of  Education,  1867". 


Teaching  of  Natural  Science  and  English  101 

Physics"  by  W.  G.  Peck.     "How  Plants  Grow"  by   Asa  Gray 
and  Hooker's  "Smaller  Treatise  on  Physiology." 

From  this  brief  reference  to  conditions  in  other  leading  countries 
it  appears  that  physical  science  found  its  way  into  the  schools  after 
the  middle  of  the  century.  Though  we  have  the  isolated  instance 
of  an  English  school  teaching  by  the  modem  laboratory  method 
as  early  as  1847,  it  was  eighteen  years  later  before  the  example  was 
first  followed  in  the  United  States.  Had  the  method  been  tried 
at  all  in  this  country?  No  evidence  that  such  was  the  case  appears 
in  any  official  document  though  unquestionably  a  number  of 
grammar  schools  were  equipped  with  "philosophical  apparatus." 
Indeed  as  early  as  1806,  £400  had  been  appropriated  by  the 
Legislature  at  the  instance  of  Dr.  Strachan  for  scientific  apparatus 
and  was  handed  over  to  his  school  at  Cornwall.  The  only  depart- 
mental reports  that  are  of  any  service  to  show  the  amount  spent 
in  apparatus  are  those  of  the  four  years  tabulated  below.  These 
give  expenditures  for  maps  and  apparatus  together.  Subsequent 
reports  lump  these  items  with  prizes  and  libraries. 


No.  of  Schools 

A  mount  Spent  on  Maps  and 

7ears. 

Purchasing. 

Apparatus. 
£   s.    d. 

1854 

10 

34  16    4 

1855 

8 

61  11     2 

1856 

17 

201    3  11 

1867 

27 

538    8    8 

The  increases  here  indicate  a  growing  public  interest  in  the  physical 
sciences,  but  of  course,  show  nothing  as  to  the  teaching  of  the 
subject. 

Professor  Young  begins  his  discussion  on  "Physical  Science 
in  the  High  Schools"  by  observing  that  the  educational  world 
was  then  divided  into  two  parties,  the  advocates  of  a  literary 
education  and  the  advocates  of  a  scientific  education.  But  if 
pupils  should  not  be  dismissed  from  our  advanced  schools  without 
some  knowledge  of  language,  surely  they  ought  not  to  be  sent  out 
ignorant  of  the  laws  of  the  physical  world  about  them.  Yet 
until  lately,  science  had  been  entirely  excluded  from  the  great 
English  schools  and  he  quotes  in  support  of  this  exclusion,  the 
evidence  of  Dr.  Moberly  of  Winchester  before  the  British  Schools 
Enquiry  Commission,  1864,  as  follows:  "In  a  school  like  this, 
I  consider  instruction  in  physical  science,  in   the  way  in  which 


102  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

we  can  give  it,  to  be  worthless.     A  scientific  fact  is  a  fact  which 

produces  nothing  in  a  boy's  mind.     It  leads  to  nothing      It  does 

not  germinate      It  is  a  perfectly  unfruitful  fact.     These  things 

give    no    power   whatever."     The    important   limitation    here    is 

"in  the  way  in  which  we  can  give  it."     Scientific  instruction  to  be 

of  value  must  be  given  in  a  certain  way.     "To  make  pupils  commit 

physical  facts  to  memory  from  a  book  or  (more  frightful  still)  to  set 

them  to  solve  questions  mechanically  from  formulae,  the  mode  of 

investigating  which  they  do  not  know — is  not  merely  useless  in  an 

educational  point  of  view;  it  is  positively  hurtful.     Even  supposing 

the  method  pursued  by  a  teacher  to  be  not  quite  so  irrational,  yet 

were  he  merely  to  announce  physical  laws,  and  to  perform  ar> 

experiment  or  two,  illustrative  of  these,  his  instructions,  though  I 

should  not  call  them  worthless,  would  not  have  very  high  educa- 

ftional   value."     A   far  different  method   is  necessary.     The   two 

advantages  arising  from  scientific  instruction  are  first,  the  habit 

of  intelligent  observation;  and  second,  familiarity  with  the  inductive 

I  method  of  discovering  truth.     Science  lessons  must  be   "actual 

> exercises  in  induction."     The  teacher  must  "make  the  pupil  climb 

/  to  the  law,  through  all  the  requisite  steps,  by  the  use  of  his  own 

I  eyes  and  hands."     The  pupil  is  to  be  a  philosopher  at  the  starting 

1  point  of  investigation,   namely  some  fact  that  is. observed  and 

strikes  the  mind  as  strange.     Having  been  made  to  observe,  for 

instance,  the  peculiar  action  of  the  barometer,  wonder  arises  in  the 

pupil's  mind  and  he  is  led  to  inquire  the  cause.     "It  would  be  a 

grand  mistake  for  the  teacher  to  proceed  to  communicate  to  his 

pupils  the  information  they  have  been  led  to  crave.     They  must 

find  out  for  themselves  the  truth  of  which  they  are  in  search. 

fA  single  physical  law  which  they  discover,  is,  in  an  educational 

I  point  of  view,  worth  a  thousand  of  which  they  are  told.     But  in 

what  way   can   a   child   make   discoveries?     He   must   scrutinize 

with  the  utmost  care  the  phenomenon,  of  which  the  explanation  is 

sought.     .     .     .     He  must  notice,  for  instance,  in  the  case  of  the 

barometer  that  the  fluid  used  is  mercury;  that  it  is  in  a  glass  tube 

of  a  certain  diameter;  that  one  end  of  the  tube  is  open  and  exposed 

to  the  air  while  the  other  is  closed,  and  so  on." 

"But  suppose  the  circumstances  of  a  phenomenon  to  have 
been  fully  and  accurately  observed.  Do  all  of  these  constitute 
part  of  the  cause  of  which  we  are  in  search?  Take,  for  example, 
the  diameter  of  the  tube.     The  child  can  be  made  to  see  whether 


Teaching  of  Natural  Science  and  English  103 

the  effect  varies  when  tubes  of  different  diameters  are  employed, 
and  can  draw  his  own  conclusion  and  so  on.  In  brief  let  the  pupils 
be  told  nothing,  but  let  them  be  induced  and  guided  to  reason  out 
the  result  for  themselves.  It  is  absurd  to  say  that  lessons  in  science, 
thus  conducted,  can  be  without  power,  or  that  they  can  fail  to 
germinate.  I  can  quite  understand  that  cart-loads  of  so-called 
useful  knowledge  may  be  shovelled  into  a  boy's  mind  without 
germinating."  Such  facts  are  not  scientifically  kqown,  because 
they  are  not  his  own  generalizations. 

"To  secure  the  essential  benefits  of  scientific  instruction,  as 
these  have  been  set  forth,  it  is  obviously  not  at  all  requisite  that  an 
extensive  scientific  curriculum  be  gone  over.  The  grand  educa- 
tional advantages  of  scientific  instruction  may  be  in  comparative 
measure,  secured  by  a  system  of  brief  lessons  on  very  limited 
portions  of  the  field  of  science,  provided  that  the  pupils  be  made 
to  go  through  a  process  of  strict  philosophising  within  the  range 
to  which  their  efforts  are  directed."  He  thought  that  no  attempt 
should  be  made  to  teach  science  on  an  extensive  scale  in  the  high 
schools  and  not  even  a  general  sketch  of  any  particular  science 
should  be  aimed  at  but  the  pupil  should  master,  in  the  way  indi- 
•cated,  prominent  points  in  a  few  of  the  sciences.  "Thus  in  a 
brief  space  of  time,  the  pupil  might  obtain,  not  a  vague  and  un- 
certain glimpse,  but  a  rigid  knowledge,  of  limited  portions  of  a 
variety  of  fields  in  the  domain  of  science,  and  be  prepared  for 
prosecuting  future  researches  in  any  of  these  fields  to  which  the 
circumstances  of  his  life  or  the  bent  of  his  genius  might  incline 
him." 

In  this  luminous  way  Young  presses  the  claims  of  science  and, 
though  it  took  twenty  years  or  more  to  secure  the  recognition 
of  these  claims,  or  rather  the  general  adoption  of  individual  experi- 
mentation, the  soundness  of  his  position  is  triumphantly  vindicated 
not  only  by  the  present  day  sciejice  curriculum,  but  by  laboratories 
fitted  for  individual  work  and  apparatus  covering  the  curriculum, 
in  practically  every  high  school,  the  Province  over.  He  concludes 
his  remarks  on  the  grammar  schools  by  recommending  the  estab- 
lishment, either  by  developing  the  common  school  system  or 
modifying  the  grammar  schools,  of  "High  Schools  in  which  the 
English  language  and  literature  and  physical  science  should  be 
taught  on  the  plan  described  and  in  which  other  branches  should 
receive  the  attention  to  which  they  are  entitled."     There  are  two 


104  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

difficulties  suggested:  First,  the  common  schools  do  not  prepare 
pupils  properly  for  the  high  school  work  and,  second,  the  Normal 
School  does  not  adequately  prepare  teachers  for  taking  charge  of 
high  schools. 

He  proceeds  to  investigate  these  difificulties,  for  his  instructions 
required  him  to  visit  typical  common  schools.  Those  of  Sarnia 
under  Mr.  Bremner  represent  what  he  calls  the  superior  limit. 
The  secret  of  the  excellent  work  done  here  was  that  all  the  schools 
were  graded.  Pupils  were  promoted  from  the  two  ward  schools  to 
the  lowest  room  in  the  central  school  and  from  that  to  the  next 
higher  room  and  so  on.  In  the  headmaster's  room  were  thirty- 
seven  pupils,  many  of  whom  were  fourteen  at  least  and  in  some 
union  schools  would  long  since  have  been  herded  into  the  grammar 
school  section.  Could  it  be,  then,  that  so  fundamental  a  principle 
of  organization  as  that  of  graded  classes  was  not  common?  One  is 
amazed  to  learn  that  many  schools  in  large  towns  were  either  not 
graded  at  all  or  very  imperfectly  so.  The  schools  of  Cobourg, 
Bowmanville  and  Belleville  are  mentioned  as  examples  of  un- 
graded schools.  The  causes  of  the  low  educational  state  of  many 
of  the  common  schools  are : 

1.  Inadequate  school  accommodation,  which  prevents  grading 
properly  and  accounts  for  over-crowded  classes. 

2.  Defective  methods  of  teaching.  He  mentions  the  neglect  of 
the  teacher  to  ascertain  whether  his  scholars  understand  what  they 
read  and  the  serious  error  in  teaching  English  grammar  of  requiring 
the  pupil  to  memorize  rote  answers  to  questions,  such  as:  What  is 
grammar?  What  is  syntax?  He  calls  this  frightful  and  monstrous 
and  declares  that  teachers  who  do  this  should  be  indicted  for 
cruelty  to  animals!  However,  there  is  nothing  cruel  about  it. 
The  easiest  task  you  can  set  a  young  child  is  memorizing  book 
definitions — and  the  stupidest. 

3.  Where  union  schools  exist,  the  drafting  of  unprepared  pupils 
from  the  common  school  to  the  grammar  school.  As  to  the  Normal 
School,  he  had  not  had  sufficient  time  to  inspect  the  courses  thor- 
oughly and  merely  suggests  that  a  higher  course  in  English  would 
be  necessary  and  of  course,  in  physical  science  the  teachers  would 
have  to  be  taught  practically  themselves,  and  the  philosophic 
habit  of  mind  developed. 

Whatever  effect  these  altogether  admirable  reports  had  on  the 
country  generally,  it  is  evident  that  they  stirred  the  Superintendent's 


Teaching  of  Natural  Science  and  English  105 

mind  profoundly.  His  1867  report  devotes  an  unprecedented 
amount  of  space  to  the  grammar  schools.  He  quotes  Young's 
reports  of  two  years  in  full  besides  giving  his  own  views  in  extenso 
and  suggestions  of  changes  in  the  Grammar  School  law.  In  the 
course  of  a  brief  historical  retrospect,  he  remarks  on  the  continued 
coldness  of  the  public  towards  these  schools.  They  have  still  little 
or  no  hold  upon  the  sympathies  of  the  country,  but  with  the 
Common  Schools  the  case  is  different.  Means  are  readily  found  to 
erect  and  furnish  handsome  buildings.  Why  this  difference? 
"The  reverse  is  the  case  in  the  neighbouring  states.  In  cities, 
towns  and  villages  there,  English  High  Schools  and  Classical 
Schools  are  provided  with  more  imposing  accommodations  and 
shown  with  even  more  pride  in  some  instances  than  the  Common 
Schools."  He  traces  the  cause  of  this  back  to  the  situation  already 
described,  the  nature  of  the  origin,  and  the  inefficiency  of  the 
schools,  the  latter  a  result  of  the  false  start  made  when  these 
schools  were  merely  an  appendage  of  a  church  and  established  for 
the  convenience  of  a  select  few.  At  the  time,  it  must  be  remem- 
bered, the  struggle  for  equal  rights  and  representative  government 
was  still  a  personal  recollection  of  many,  while  the  children  at 
school  were  the  children  of  the  men  who  had  taken  sides  in  the 
strife.  It  was  too  much  to  expect  that  the  public  in  general  could 
so  soon  forget. 

Next,  the  proposals  of  Young  are  considered.  He  suggested  a 
new  scheme  for  distributing  the  Fund,  namely,  a  combination  of  the 
existing  method  and  what  was  known  as  'payment  by  results,' 
as  ascertained  by  individual  examinations  of  pupils.  This  Ryerson 
disapproves  on  the  ground  of  expense.  It  would  require  three 
inspectors.  It  had  been  adopted  in  England  and  would  be  "the 
most  equitable  and  thorough  in  perfectly  classified  subjects  and 
schools."  Our  educational  leaders  were  not  the  only  ones  who 
failed  to  foresee  the  baneful  possibilities  latent  in  the  scheme. 
Young  also  proposed  to  abolish  the  study  of  Latin  as  a  condition 
of  any  pupil  attending  the  grammar  school.  This,  Ryerson  thinks, 
would  reduce  them  to  common  English  schools  and  he  therefore 
disapproves  of  the  suggestion,  though  he  agrees  with  the  inspector 
that  it  is  an  absurdity  for  girls  to  learn  Latin  and  a  waste  of  time 
for  boys  unless  they  do  it  thoroughly.  His  position  is  shown  by 
two  important  suggestions  of  change  in  the  grammar  school  law, 
neither  of  which  was  acted  upon.     First,  he  proposed  that  the 


106     Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

common  and  grammar  schools  should  be  under  the  same  elected 
board  of  trustees  and  second,  that  the  grant  should  be  apportioned 
to  municipalities  on  the  basis  of  population  and  upon  the  same 
conditions  as  the  common  school  grant,  "for  the  purposes  of 
High  Schools  in  which  the  elements  of  natural  science  shall  be 
taught  as  well  as  the  higher  subjects  of  English,  according  to  a 
prescribed  curriculum  and  in  which  the  classics  shall  be  taught  or  not, 
as  the  local  board  of  trustees  may  desire.  This  would  make  the 
school,  in  so  far  as  it  was  a  classical  school,  the  creation  of  local 
authorities,  and  they  would  naturally  support  the  institution  which 
they  controlled  so  fully.  The  idea  that  the  state  was  in  duty  bound 
to  provide  local  facilities  for  the  preparation  of  matriculants  and 
that  the  grammar  school  is  the  intermediate  step  between  common 
school  and  university  is  lost  sight  of  in  this  proposal.  If  the 
trustees  of  any  municipality  had  the  same  bias  against  the  classics 
and  in  favour  of  the  sciences  as  Ryerson  here  appears  to  betray, 
they  would  be  able  to  block  the  preparation  of  any  boy  for  the 
university,  or  for  almost  any  of  the  learned  professions.  The 
examples  of  school  board  consolidation,  furnished  by  Boston  and 
New  York  are  given,  in  support  of  the  first  suggestion.  Rivalries 
and  jealousies  were  thus  eliminated. 

The  concluding  paragraph  of  the  report  must  be  quoted  in  full. 
It  appears  to  be  the  Superintendent's  ideal  of  a  complete  secondary 
school  education,  suited  to  the  needs  of  this  country.  If  so,  it  is 
strangely  disappointing.  The  boy,  so  trained,  might  be  a  prodigy 
of  information,  but  at  the  same  time,  be  wholly  uneducated. 
"  I  think,"  says  Ryerson,  "the  tendency  of  the  youthful  mind  of  our 
country  is  too  much  in  the  direction  of  what  are  called  the  learned 
professions  and  too  little  in  the  direction  of  what  are  termed 
/  industrial  pursuits.  There  is  certainly  no  need  to  stimulate  any 
class  of  youth  to  classical  studies  with  a  view  to  the  study  of 
medicine,  law,  etc.,  but  it  appeaj^-tQ-me-vei y  important,  ntnv  that 
the  principles  and  general  machinery  of .  our , school  .system  are 
settled,  that  the  subjects  and  the  teaching  of  the  schools  should  be 
adapted  to  develop  the  resources  and  skilful  industry  of  the  country. 
And  should  options  in  any  case  be  necessary,  from  lack  of  time  or] 
means,  the  merely  useful  and  ornamental  should  be  made  to  yield/ 
to  the  essential  and  the  practical.  It  may  not  be  essential  for  every 
child  to  know  all  the  natural  and  political  divisions  of  all  the 
continents  of  the  globe,  or  what  heroes  fought  or  what  kings  ruled. 


Teaching  of  Natural  Science  and  English        107 

or  what  peoples  flourished  and  died  at  every  period  and  in  every 
part  of  the  earth;  but  I  think  it  is  essential  that  every  child  should 
know  how  to  read  and  speak  his  own  language  correctly,  to  count 
readily,  and  write  well,  to  know  the  names  and  characteristics  of 
the  flowers  and  vegetables  and  trees  with  which  he  daily  meets, 
the  insects,  birds  and  animals  of  his  country,  the  nature  of  the  soils 
on  which  he  walks,  and  the  chemical  and  mechanical  principles 
which  enter  into  the  construction  and  working  of  the  implements  of 
husbandry,  the  machinery  of  mills,  manufactures,  railroads,  and 
mines,  the  production  and  preparation  of  the  clothes  he  wears, 
the  food  he  eats,  and  the  air  he  inhales,  and  the  beverages  he 
drinks,  together  with  the  organs  of  his  body,  the  faculties  of  his 
mind,  and  the  rules  of  his  conduct.  The  mastery  of  these  subjects 
for  ordinary  practical  purposes  is  as  much  within  the  capacities 
of  childhood  and  youth  as  any  of  the  hundred  things  that  children 
learn  in  the  streets  and  by  the  fireside,  and  to  know  them  would 
contribute  vastly  more  to  the  pleasures  of  social  life,  and  skilled 
and  various  industry,  than  the  superficial  tinsel  of  a  Greek  and  Latin 
smattering,  with  homeopathic  mixtures  of  imperfect  English  and 
guesses  in  geography  and  history." 

One  can  sympathize  with  the  spirit  of  this  protest,  this  desire 
for  the  education  that  will  fit  a  boy  to  be  practical  and  to  help 
develop  the  potential  wealth  of  his  country,  without  being  blind 
to  its  pedagogical  unsoundness.  How  much  of  this  encyclopedic 
information  could  a  normal  boy  attain,  in  the  way  Professor  Young 
so  admirably  outlined?  If  he  did  not  attain  it  in  this  way,  it  would 
not  properly  speaking,  be  educative  at  all.  Mere  information  can 
be  got  on  the  streets,  in  the  shop  and  factory  and  on  the  farm. 
Then,  there  is  the  newspaper  and  the  encyclopedia.  Except  for 
what  may  be  termed  the  facilities  of  intercourse,  reading,  writing  and 
counting,  we  should  not  need  to  maintain  schools  at  all,  for  all  the 
information,  described  above  with  such  rhetorical  dash,  could  be 
better  obtained  elsewhere. 


CHAPTER  XL 
ACT  OF  1871— THE  HIGH  SCHOOL. 

1868-1873. 

THE  day  of  the  grammar  school  as  an  exclusive  classical 
seminary,  for  boys  only,  was  past.  We  have  seen  how  a 
world-wide  recognition  of  the  rights  of  women  to  higher 
training  had  in  some  countries  led  to  the  establishment  of  female 
secondary  schools  and  in  the  United  States  generally  as  well  as  in 
this  Province  to  the  opening  of  the  doors  of  the  existing  schools  to 
girls.  The  curriculum  was  enriched  in  the  departments  of  natural 
^  science  and  English,  and  more  attention  was  paid  to  French. 
Compulsory  Latin  was  abolished.  Girls  were  in  the  first  instance 
not  compelled  to  take  Latin,  but  if  they  were  to  count  as  pupils, 
in  the  apportioning  of  the  grant,  they  had  to  take  the  subject. 
This  led  to  what  Inspector  Mackenzie  in  his  1869  report  called  the 
"new  born  rage  for  Latin".  Pressure  was  of  course,  brought  upon 
girl  pupils  both  by  masters  and  trustees  and  "large  numbers  of 
girls  were  promptly  herded  into  Arnold  or  the  Introductory  Book. 
The  phrase,  "qualifying  Latin  "  is  well  understood  at  present  in  the 
schools,  and,  I  need  hardly  say,  is  not  taken  to  mean  qualifying  for 
higher  stages  of  classical  study."  In  1868,  three-fourteenths  of  the 
entrants  were  girls,  while  in  1869  there  were  three-sevenths.  Of 
1,472  girls  on  the  roll,  850  were  in  Latin.  Of  this  850,  733  were  in 
Arnold  or  the  Introductory,  "How  much  longer,"  he  asks,  "are 
we  to  endure  a  system  which  specially  rewards  some  of  our  poorer 
schools  with  the  increased  grant  of  money,  in  proportion  to  the 
relentless  energy  with  which  the  unhappy  girl-conscripts  are 
y     pressed  into  the  Introductory  Book?" 

A  cure  for  these  intolerable  conditions  was  sought.  A  Bill 
was  framed  in  1868  with  the  purpose  of  effecting  a  thorough  reform. 
Among  the  bodies  that  discussed  provisions  of  the  Bill  were  the 
Ontario  Teachers'  Association  and  the  Grammar  School  Masters' 
Association.  The  former  objected  to  the  statement  of  the  purpose 
of  High  Schools  in  the  Bill  which  read:  "Provision  shall  be  made 
for  teaching  the  higher  branches  of  an  English  Education  and  the 
Greek  and  Latin  languages."     The  Association  desired  it  to  read: 


Act  of  1871— The  High  School  109 

"of  an  English  and  Commercial  Education  and  Modern  languages 
and  Greek  and  Latin."  Another  suggestion  had  to  do  with  the 
entrance  examination.  Section  6  placed  the  examination  solely 
in  the  hands  of  the  county  superintendent.  The  Association 
proposed  "That  the  Examination  for  the  admission  of  pupils  into 
the  High  Schools,  be  conducted  by  a  Board,  consisting  of  the 
County  Superintendent,  the  Chairman  of  the  School  Board  and  the 
Headmaster  of  the  High  School."  They  suggested  also,  that  three 
teachers  and  sixty  male  pupils  in  Latin  or  Greek  be  the  minimum 
for  collegiate  institutes.  Dr.  Hodgins  states  that  the  chief  Super- 
intendent had  taken  Gait  Grammar  School  as  the  standard  of  the 
collegiate  institute  This  school  in  the  report  of  1868  had  149 
pupils  of  whom  85.5  were  in  Latin  and  56  in  Greek  and  the  pupils 
were  all  boys.  There  was  a  staff  of  nine  masters,  but  as  there  was 
a  preparatory  department,  some  of  these  could  not  be  reckoned  as 
grammar  school  masters.  Ryerson  had  accordingly  put  the 
minimum  for  the  new  grade  of  school  at  four  masters  and  seventy 
male  pupils  in  the  classics.  Among  the  committee  of  the  associa- 
tion in  charge  of  the  matter  were  Dr.  S.  S.  Nelles,  President  of 
Victoria  University;  Archibald  McMurchy,  Principal  of  Jarvis 
Street  Collegiate  Institute;  John  Seath,  afterwards  inspector  and 
Superintendent  of  Education;  and  Samuel  McAlister. 

The  Grammar  School  Masters'  Association  after  discussing  the 
Bill  appointed  a  committee  to  report  upon  it.  The  opinion  was 
expressed  that  the  new  collegiate  institutes  were  to  be  similar 
to  the  Prussian  gymnasia,  with  the  classics  as  the  basis  of  instruc- 
tion. This  being  so,  the  high  school  should  be  modeled  upon  the 
Prussian  realschulen  in  which  mathematics  would  be  the  basis 
and  the  instruction  of  a  more  practical  character.  Again  as  to  the 
basis  of  apportionment  of  the  grant  it  was  held  that  the  principle 
of  average  attendance  was  the  source  of  evil  and  a  more  equitable 
plan  would  be  to  let  the  Legislative  grant  be  proportioned  to  the 
amount  contributed  by  the  board  of  trustees.  The  committee 
reported  against  placing  the  entrance  examination  in  the  hands  of 
the  county  superintendent.  They  like  the  system  in  force  at  the 
time.  If  the  inspector  found  the  duty  of  examining  too  onerous, 
it  was  because  there  should  be  two  inspectors,  working  full  time, 
instead  of  one.  They  held  that  such  time  was  lost  in  the  schools 
because  of  conflicting  programmes  of  study.  The  subjects  of  all 
other    public    examinations    should    coincide    with    the    subjects 


110  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

prescribed  for  Junior  Matriculation  in  the  University  of  Toronto, 
or  be  drawn  exclusively  from  among  those  subjects.  The  scheme 
proposed  the  conversion  of  the  grammar  schools  into  high  schools, 
based  upon  the  substitution  of  physical  science  and  the  higher 
English  for  classics.  As  a  necessary  complement  to  the  scheme  and 
in  order  to  prevent  the  study  of  the  classics,  henceforth  optional, 
from  falling  into  neglect,  the  establishment  of  collegiate  institutes 
is  provided  for.  Care  should  be  taken  that  these  new  institutions 
are  adequately  provided  for  by  special  grant.  As  to  the  financial 
aspect  of  the  Bill,  there  were  no  new  sources  of  revenue  provided. 
Union  boards  had  already  all  the  means  which  the  Bill  professedly 
supplied.  Grammar  schools,  consequently  not  already  united 
with  common  Schools  would  be  forced  into  union.  County 
councils  should  bear  more  of  the  burden.  Grammar  school 
masters  were  unanimous  in  the  opinion  that  the  County  Councils 
should  contribute  a  sum  to  each  school  in  their  respective  counties, 
at  least  equal  to  half  the  grant. 

Three  years  later  after  mature  deliberation  the  important  law 
of  1871  was  passed.  It  was  designed  to  improve  both  elementary 
and  secondary  education.  So  far  a&  the  former  was  concerned, 
the  common  schools  were  made  free  by  the  abolition  of  rate  bills 
upon  parents.  Between  1850  and  1871  trustee  boards  had  been 
permitted,  but  not  compelled,  to  assess  for  the  support  of  common 
schools.  Attendance  was  made  compulsory.  The  chief  provisions 
relating  to  the  grammar  schools  were  as  follows:  (1)  The  desig- 
nation of  the  grammar  schools  was  changed.  They  were  to  be 
known  in  future  as  high  schools,  in  which  provision  was  made  for 
teaching  to  both  male  and  female  pupils  the  higher  branches  of  an 
English  and  commercial  education,  including  the  natural  sciences 
with  special  reference  to  agriculture  and  also  the  Latin,  Greek, 
French,  and  German  languages  to  those  whose  parents  may  desire 
it,  according  to  a  programme  of  studies  prescribed  from  time  to 
time  by  the  Council  of  Public  Instruction.  Power  was  given  the 
Council  of  Public  Instruction  to  exempt  any  high  school  from  the 
obligation  to  teach  the  Moderns  in  case  there  was  a  lack  of  funds 
to  provide  the  necessary  qualified  teacher.  (2)  Classical  training 
was  to  be  saved  from  extinction  by  the  conversion  of  some  of  the 
grammar  schools  into  collegiate  institutes.  These  institutions 
were  intended  to  be  superior  classical  schools  or  local  colleges. 
They  were  to  have  four  masters  and  at  least  sixty  male  pupils 


Act  of  1871— The  High  School  111 

studying  the  classics.  An  additional  grant  of  not  less  than  $750 
per  annum  was  to  be  made  to  these  schools.  If  the  average  of 
classical  pupils  should  fall  below  sixty  in  any  year,  or  the  number 
of  masters  below  four,  the  additional  grant  would  cease  for  the  year. 
If  this  condition  should  persist  for  two  years,  the  school  must 
forfeit  its  title.  Professor  Young  as  President  of  the  Ontario 
Teachers'  Association  criticized  the  instability  that  must  neces- 
sarily attach  to  these  schools.  He  did  not  think  it  desirable  that 
institutions  intended  to  be  great  centres,  should  be  established 
under  such  conditions  of  uncertainty.  Nor  was  it  wise  to  develop 
collegiate,  institutes  out  of  high  schools,  wherever  these  might 
happen  to  be.  They  should  rather  be  located  in  the  larger  cities, 
and  should  be  more  liberally  provided  for  than  the  new  law  contem- 
plated. (3)  The  financial  provisions  of  the  law  were  important. 
The  Act  of  1865  allowed  the  equivalent  of  half  the  grant  to  be  raised 
locally  in  any  way.  The  new  Act  provided  that  it  should  be  raised  V 
by  assessment.  Where  the  city  or  town  was  withdrawn  from  the 
jursidiction  of  the  county,  this  equivalent  half  and  any  additional 
sum  required  either  for  accommodations  or  maintenance  must  be 
provided  by  the  municipal  council  of  city  or  town,  on  application 
of  the  high  school  Board.  Where  the  city  or  town  was  under 
county  jurisdiction,  the  equivalent  half  was  to  be  provided  by  the 
county  council,  and  any  additional  sum  required  by  the  city  or 
town  concerned.  (4)  The  apportionment  of  the  grant  was  to  be 
made  on  a  new  principle  known  as  '  Payment  by  Results '  though 
not  on  this  principle  exclusively.  Three  things  were  to  be  con- 
sidered :  (a)  average  attendance,  which  was  the  only  thing  regarded 
heretofore;  (6)  proficiency  in  the  various  branches  of  study;  (c) 
length  of  time  each  high  school  was  kept  open  as  compared  with 
other  high  schools.  (5)  The  entrance  examination  was  placed 
in  the  hands  of  a  board,  consisting  of  the  county,  city  or  town 
inspector,  the  chairman  of  the  high  school  board,  and  the  head- 
master of  the  high  school.  Briefly  then,  the  Act  of  1871  turned 
the  grammar  schools  into  high  schools  with  assessment  to  support, 
and  instituted  payment  by  results  and  a  local  entrance  board. 

The  Council  of  Public  Instruction  proceeded  without  delay 
to  frame  regulations  and  a  new  programme  of  study  based  on  the 
new  law.  The  regulations  relating  to  the  entrance  examination 
possess  a  special  interest  in  that  they  were  new,  and  besides  were 
the  ground  of  a  surprising  action  on   the  part  of  the  Cabinet. 


112  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

The  high  school  inspectors  were  charged  with  the  duty  of  preparing 
uniform  papers  for  the  Province.  These  were  to  be  printed  and 
sent  in  sealed  envelopes  to  the  county  inspectors.  All  the  answers 
were  to  be  in  writing  and  were  to  be  valued  according  to  the  scheme 
of  marks  printed  on  the  margin  of  the  question  papers.  The  clause 
relating  to  copying  and  its  penalties  was  so  happily  worded  as  to 
remain  practically  unchanged  up  to  the  present  time.  The  sub- 
jects were  the  same  as  for  the  first  four  classes  of  the  common, 
henceforth  known  as  public,  schools,  except  that  for  pupils  intended 
for  the  classical  course,  the  entrance  test  in  arithmetic  was  to  be 
that  of  the  third  class  in  the  public  school  (see  p.  37  as  to  the  same 
distinction  in  Phillips  Exeter  Academy)  and  they  might  omit 
from  the  subjects  of  the  fourth  class  Christian  morals,  animal 
kingdom,  and  the  elements  of  chemistry  and  botany.  These  were 
some  of  the  recent  enrichments  of  the  public  school  course.  The 
percentage  required  for  passing  on  the  whole  examination  was 
seventy-five,  and  on  passing  a  pupil  might  elect  to  stay  on  in  the 
public  school  until  he  finished  the  course  after  which  he  could 
enter  an  advanced  class  in  the  high  school.  This  left  room  for  a 
certain  overlapping  of  the  courses  of  high  and  public  schools  and 
afforded  an  incentive  to  pupils  not  intended  for  the  high  school 
to  continue  in  the  public  school  for  one  or  two  years.* 

It  had  been  the  practice  since  1865  for  the  headmaster  to 
admit  pupils  only  provisionally.  They  were  finally  admitted  or 
rejected  by  the  inspector  on  his  official  visit.  In  the  regulations 
we  are  discussing,  it  was  proposed  to  continue  this  supervision  by 
requiring  the  inspector  to  review  the  answer  papers  sufficiently 
to  determine  whether  the  regulations  had  been  faithfully  observed. 
No  sooner  had  these  regulations  been  sent  out  than  the  Superin- 
tendent was  amazed  to  read  in  the  public  press  an  Order-in-Council 
dated  September  26,  1872,  disallowing  the  reference  of  the  answer 
papers  to  the  inspectors.     The  committee  of  the  Executive  Council 

*Provision  was  made  for  two  classes  in  advance  of  the  fourth.  The  fifth  class 
had  in  arithmetic  "proportion,  percentage,  and  stocks  and  the  theory  of  said 
rules";  political  geography,  products,  etc.,  of  the  principal  countries;  elements 
of  civil  government;  human  physiology  and  the  use  of  the  mechanical  powers. 
In  the  sixth  class  involution  and  evolution  and  compound  interest  constituted 
the  arithmetic.  Besides,  this  class  had  physical  geography,  use  of  the  globes, 
and  the  elements  of  ancient  and  modern  history.  Except  in  the  largest  cities 
this  'continuation'  principle,  excellent  as  it  is,  has  succumbed  to  the  demands  of 
economy. 


Act  of  1871— The  High  School  113 

held  that  the  report  of  the  board  of  examiners  was  conclusive  and 
could  not  legally  be  subjected  to  the  supervision  of  the  high  school 
inspectors.  The  regulations  as  a  whole  and  all  action  thereunder 
were  accordingly  suspended.  So  that  the  examination  for  1872 
was  thus  swept  away,  although  the  papers  were  already  printed  and 
all  arrangements  made.  The  Council  of  Public  Instruction  and  the 
venerable  Superintendent  felt  that  they  had  been  held  up  to 
ridicule.  The  Globe  newspaper  had  for  years  been  actively  opposed 
to  Ryerson  and  the  Council  and  had  attacked  them  in  season  and 
out.  Hence  a  greater  sensitiveness  to  a  blow  like  this.  Two  other 
circumstances  added  to  the  affront.  The  Government  com- 
municated its  decision  directly  to  the  boards  of  trustees  and  not 
as  usual  through  the  Education  office  and  in  addition  refused 
permission  to  the  Council  to  publish  their  defence  or  to  appeal 
as  to  the  legality  of  the  main  point,  the  President  of  the  Executive 
having  said  that  it  was  solely  on  the  ground  of  the  illegality  of 
introducing  inspectors  as  examiners.  How  are  we  to  account  for 
this  extraordinary  attitude  of  the  Government?  The  necessity  of 
a  check  upon  local  control  of  admissions  to  the  secondary  schools 
had  been  sufificiently  demonstrated  and  the  regulation  in  question 
was  framed  in  the  best  interests  of  the  high  schools.  The  answer 
is  doubtless  found  in  the  growing  antipathy  to  the  Council  of 
Public  Instruction  appointed  as  its  members  were  for  life,  on  the 
recommendation  of  the  Superintendent,  and  therefore  not  respon- 
sible to  parliament.  Indeed  the  superin tendency  itself  was  becom- 
ing an  anomaly  and  no  one  was  more  convinced  than  Ryerson  that 
the  head  of  the  Education  Department  should  be  in  the  Cabinet. 
The  local  friction  too,  occasioned  in  the  past  by  the  inspector's 
rejection  of  pupils  already  admitted  into  the  high  schools  made 
itself  felt  in  the  Assemb  y.  However  we  may  explain  the  situation, 
the  attitude  of  the  Government  strongly  suggested  a  feeling  that 
somebody's  wings  needed  to  be  clipped.  Ontario's  debt  to  Ryerson 
and  the  Council  of  Public  Instruction,  most  of  whom  had  given 
many  years  of  gratuitous  service  to  the  cause  of  education,  seemed 
to  be  quite  forgotten  in  the  conflict  of  the  moment.  Indeed, 
earlier  in  the  year  the  Government  had  shown  a  critical  spirit 
towards  the  Department  in  requesting  the  Council  of  Public 
Instruction  to  show  on  what  legal  authority  they  prescribed  or 
recommended  (as  the  case  may  be)  school  text-books.  This  the 
Council  did  at  considerable  length  and  apparently  with  success. 


114  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School. 

Statutory  authority  was  demanded  also  for  the  regulation  requiring 
that  schoolhouses  be  of  certain  dimensions. 

The  next  official  report  on  the  condition  of  the  high  schools 
vindicated  the  position  taken  by  the  superintendent  and  council. 
The  removal  of  the  check  from  above  evidently  led  to  greater 
laxity  than  ever  on  the  part  of  many  headmasters  and  when  the 
so-called  'iron  barriers'  were  let  down,  all  others  came  down  with 
them.  Examples  such  as  the  following  were  numerous.*  In  a  school 
of  fifty,  only  seven  could  find  the  difference  between  two  mixed 
numbers,  or  the  cost  of  5,250  lbs.  of  coal  at  $7.50  per  ton  of  2,000 
lbs.  Other  cases  were:  five  out  of  forty,  seven  out  of  seventy,  etc., 
respectively,  who  could  perform  these  operations.  In  grammar, 
the  parsing  was  equally  bad.  An  extreme  case  was  that  of  a  school 
in  the  western  part  of  the  Province,  which  had  been  languishing 
with  twenty  pupils.  It  was  now  found  to  have  two  hundred. 
In  another  case  a  union  school  incorporated  with  the  high  schoot 
several  public  school  divisions,  admitting  over  two  hundred 
en  masse,  without  adding  to,  or  changing  its  staff.  In  six  months 
two  thousand  pupils  were  admitted  throughout  the  Province. 
The  situation  became  so  desperate  that  Ryerson  in  February,  1873, 
made  a  personal  appeal  to  the  Hon.  Oliver  Mowat  and  a  revision 
of  the  regulations  was  agreed  upon  and  approved  by  an  Order-in- 
Council,  in  June.  The  papers  prepared  by  the  Council  of  Public 
Instruction  were  recommendatory  and  only  local  boards  of  exam- 
iners were  given  the  option  of  using  them  or  preparing  and  printing 
their  own.  The  answer  papers,  after  the  local  board  had  examined 
them,  were  to  be  sent  to  the  Education  Department  and  the  high 
school  inspectors  were  to  revise  the  results.  Thus  the  Government 
conceded  the  point  originally  in  dispute.  The  first  uniform 
examination  under  these  regulations  took  place  in  October  of  the 
same  year  and  in  order  to  rectify  as  far  as  possible  the  recent  laxity 
in  admissions,  it  was  provided  that  all  who  had  entered  the  high 
schools  since  August  1872  should  submit  to  this  examination  to 
determine  their  fitness  to  remain  in  the  schools.f 

Another  section  of  the  regulations  was  objected  to  by  the 
Cabinet.^  Th  s  was  the  requirement  that  there  should  be  at 
least   two   teachers   in   every    high    school.     The    Brant    county 

*See  "Superintendent's  Report,  1872",  p.  8. 
tSee  "Journal  of  Education",  1873,  pp.  99-107. 
JSee  D.  H.  E.,  Vol.  XXIV,  p.  177. 


Act  of  1871— The  High  School  115 

council  memorialized  the  Lieutenant-Governor  stating  that  the 
trustees  of  Mount  Pleasant  and  Scotland  high  schools  had  made 
representations  to  them  that  the  attendance  in  these  schools  being 
from  twenty-five  to  thirty  pupils  the  employment  of  an  additional 
teacher  would  be  a  great  added  expense  without  any  advantage. 
The  rule  was  deemed  oppressive  and  the  trustees  were  desirous 
of  being  relieved.  The  Attorney-General  considered  that  a  high 
school  board  may  be  able  to  establish  that  one  teacher  can,  in 
respect  to  a  particular  school,  teach  everything  as  required  by 
law.  Ryerson  in  his  defence  said  that  he  had  strained  a  point  in 
August  1872  in  suggesting  that  the  Scotland  board  might  employ 
a  female  assistant  and  the  first  intimation  he  had  had  of  dis- 
satisfaction was  through  the  newspaper.  The  inspector  had 
pointed  out  the  absolute  necessity  of  employing  two  teachers  in  a 
school  like  Scotland  which  had  three  Latin,  three  Greek,  and  four 
French  classes  besides  all  the  classes  in  mathematics  and  English. 
Of  the  104  schools  in  operation  in  1872,  only  15  were  one-mastered. 
There  were  in  all,  239  masters.  In  order  of  size  of  staff  the  largest 
schools  ranged  as  follows:  Gait  11  masters,  Toronto  8,  London  6, 
Ottawa  5. 

The  new  programme  of  studies  inserted  at  the  end  of  this 
chapter  will  be  seen  to  embody  some  of  Young's  suggestions  as 
to  teaching  the  natural  sciences  and  English.  In  comparing  the 
outline  of  work  with  that  of  the  1865  programme,  we  must  note 
that  while  the  latter  gave  a  fifth  or  honour  matriculation  class 
the  1871  programme  gives  no  outline  for  the  honours  class.  It 
will  be  seen  that  the  natural  and  physical  science  and  mathematics 
are  much  extended  and  the  new  fourth  form  reaches  a  standard 
equivalent  in  mathematics  to  the  old  fifth  class  and  much  higher 
in  the  sciences.  There  is  a  slight  recognition  of  sex  in  the  pro- 
gramme. Girls  are  not  expected  to  wrestle  with  Euclid  but 
may  take  in  lieu  "Easy  Lessons  in  Reasoning."  Two  distinct 
courses  offer  pupils  a  choice.  They  must  take  one  or  the  other. 
Pupils  are  no  longer  to  be  allowed  to  pick  and  choose  among  the 
subjects  according  to  whim.  The  direction  as  to  promotion 
presents  difficulties.  They  were  to  be  advanced  from  one  class 
to  another  "with  reference  to  attainments,  without  regard  to  time." 
So  that  if  a  pupil  by  reason  of  superior  talent  was  able  to  complete 
a  year's  work  in  a  subject  in  six  months,  he  would  be  promoted  to  a 
higher  class.     But  here  he  would  find  that  his  fellow  pupils  were 


116 


Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 


six  months  in  advance  of  him.  He  would  then  be  a  special  class 
in  himself.  If  there  were  more  than  a  very  few  pupils  like  this, 
class  organization  would  have  to  give  place  to  individual  teaching. 
In  appearance,  this  programme  is  most  imposing.  The  im- 
posing often  turns  out  to  be  an  imposition,  and  such  must  this 
programme  have  seemed  to  headmasters  who  conscientiously  tried 
to  put  it  into  practice.  The  inspectors  soon  found  that  it  was 
not  being  observed.  How  could  it  have  been  otherwise  when  most 
of  the  schools  were  only  two-teachered?  With  a  staff  of  five 
or  six  and  with  some  adjustments  and  dovetailing,  it  might  be 
reasonably  worked.  The  mistake  was  not  to  have  devised  a  two- 
mastered  programme,  which  could  be  worked  in  its  entirety. 


PROGRAMME  OF  1871." 
I. — English  Course. 


Subject. 

First  Form. 

Second  Form. 

English  Grammar 
and  Literature. 

English  Grammar,   includ- 
ing Etymology. 

Advanced  or  Sixth  Reader 
and  Collier's  History  of 
English  Literature. 

Collier's  History  of  English 
Literature. 

English  Grammar,  includ- 
ing Etymology. 

Composition. 

Practice  in  writing  familiar 
and  business  letters. 

Practice  in  composition. 

Reading,  Dictation, 
Elocution. 

Practice     in    reading    and 
writing  to  dictation  from 
first  four  reading  books. 

Practice  in  writing  to 
dictation. 

Penmanship. 

Practice  in  penmanship. 

Practice  in  penmanship. 

Linear  Drawing. 

Free-hand  and  map  draw- 
ing. Outlines  of  plain  and 
solid  figures. 

For  boys,  mathematical 
drawing;  and  for  girls 
shading  and  landscape. 

Book-keeping,  etc. 

Single  and  double  entry. 

Single  and  double  entry, 
commercial  forms  and 
usages. 

Arithmetic. 

Practice,     Proportion,     In- 
terest, simple  and  com- 
pound. 

Discount,  Stocks,  Ex- 
change, Involution  and 
Evolution,  Scales  of  Not- 
ation. 

*  Journal  of  Ed.  1873,  pp.  108,  109. 


Act  of  1871 — The  High  School. 
I. — English  Course. 


117 


Subject. 

First  Form.- 

Second  Form. 

Algebra. 

Definition  and  first  seven- 
teen exercises  of  author- 
ized text-book. 

To  end  of  quadratic  equa- 
tions. 

Geometry. 

Euclid,  Book  I. 

Book  II  and  III. 

Mensuration. 

Definition,   Mensuration  of 
surfaces. 

Definition,  Mensuration  of 
surfaces  and  solids. 

History. 

Outlines    of    English    and 
Canadian  History. 

Elements  of  Ancient  and 
Modern  History.  Eng- 
lish and  Canadian  His- 
tory continued. 

Geography  and 
Astronomy. 

Political    geography,     pro- 
ducts, etc.,  of  principal 
countries   of   the   world. 

Modern   (Mathematical, 
Physical  and  Political). 

Physical  geography  of  the 
continents  generally. 
Ancient  geography. 

Natural  Philosophy. 

Nature  and  use  of  the 
mechanical  powers. 

Composition  and  Resolu- 
tion of  Forces;  Centre  of 
Gravity  ;  Moments  of 
Force;  Principle  of  Vir- 
tual Velocitiesand  Hydro- 
statics (Tomlinson). 

Chemistry  and  Agri- 
culture. 

Ryerson's  Agriculture, 
Part  I. 

Text-book  (Ryerson)  com- 
pleted. 

Natural  History. 

"How  Plants  Grow" 
(Gray). 

Animal  Kingdom. 

Physiology. 
Christian  Morals. 

Christian  Morals. 

Human  Physiology 
(Cutter's). 

Subject. 

Third  Form. 

Fourth  Form. 

English  Grammar 
and  Literature. 

English  Classics  (critically 
and    analytically    read). 
Selection  No.  1. 

English  Classics  (critically 
and  analytically  read). 
Selection  No.  2. 

118  Develqpment  of  the  Ontario  High  School. 

I. — ^English  Course. 


Subject. 

Third  Form. 

Fourth  Form. 

Composition. 

Practice  in  Composition. 

Practice  in  Composition, 

Reading,  Dictation 
and  Elocution. 

Same  as  Form  H  with  elo- 
cution. 

Elocution. 

Linear  Drawing, 
Book-keeping. 

Drawing  of  animals,  human 
form,  mathematical  pro- 
jection, shading  and  col- 
ouring. 

Banking,    Custom    House, 
General    Business   Tran- 
sactions. 

Subject  of  Form  III  with 
Telegraphy. 

Arithmetic. 

General 

Review. 

Algebra. 

Authorized     text-book     to 
end  of  Section  XIV. 

To  end  of  authorized  text- 
book. 

Geometry. 

Book  IV  with  principles  of 
Book  V. 

Book  VI  with  review  of 
whole  subject* 

Logic. 

Easy  Lessons  in  Reasoning, 
Part  I  to  p.  7L 

Easy  Lessons  in  Reasoning, 
completed. 

Trigonometry. 

Plane  Trigonometry,  to  sol- 
ution of  triangles. 

Application  of  Plane  Trig- 
onometry. 

History. 

Outlines     of     History     of 
Greece  and  Rome. 

Outlines  of  Modern  His- 
tory. 

Geography  and 
•  Astronomy. 

General  Review  of  Subject. 
Use  of  Terrestrial  globes. 

Outlines  of  Astronomy — 
Celestial  globe. 

Natural  Philosophy. 

Pneumatics  and  Dynamics. 

Elements  of  Electricity 
and  Magnetism. 

Chemistry  and 
'q  Agriculture. 

Elements  of  Chemistry. 

Elements  of  Chemistry. 

Natural  History. 

General  Review. 

Elements  of  Civil 
Government. 

"  Elements  of  Civil 
Government." 

Act  of  1871 — ^The  High  School  119 

Classical  Course. 

Girls  not  in  Geometry  will  take  in  Form  I,  Easy  Lessons  in  Reasoning,  Part  I. 
Girls  not  in  Geometry  will  take  in  Form  II,  Easy  Lessons  in  Reasoning,  Part  11. 

The  subjects  of  Electricity  and  Magnetism  may  be  taken  up  earlier  in  the 
course,  at  the  discretion  of  the  head  master. 

In  lieu  of  Reading  and  Dictation,  Book-keeping,  Logic,  Mensuration, 
Natural  Philosophy,  Chemistry,  and  Agriculture,  and  Physiology,  were  Latin, 
Greek,  French  and  German. 


CHAPTER  XII. 
PAYMENT  BY  RESULTS. 
1873-1875. 

THE  principle  of  basing  Government  grants  to  schools  upon 
the  proficiency  of  the  pupils  was  borrowed  from  England 
where  it  had  been  introduced  to  apply  to  elementary  schools 
in  1862.  In  justification  of  his  adoption  of  the  scheme,  Ryerson 
quotes  from  the  Report  of  the  Board  of  Education,  of  Victoria, 
Australia.  "The  system  of  payment  by  results  now  in  use  appears 
to  be  working  well  and  to  give  general  satisfaction.  The  fact  that 
at  each  examination  each  school's  force  is  recorded  as  having 
gained  a  certain  percentage  of  a  possible  maximum  affords  a  means 
of  comparison  between  different  schools  which,  if  not  conclusive 
as  to  their  relative  merits,  is  sufficiently  so  to  cause  considerable 
emulation  amongst  teachers.  Indeed,  the  wish  to  obtain  a  high 
percentage  materially  increases  the  stimulus".  The  principle 
seemed  business-like  and  equitable  and  if  high  percentages  upon 
written  examinations  were  a  safe  index  of  sound  education  it  might 
have  become  a  permanent  basis  of  grant  distribution.  The  vicious 
tendency  involved  in  the  stress  upon  examinations. was  not  foreseen 
and  conditions  seemed  to  demand  radical  measures. 

Though  laws  and  regulations  had  been  numerous  enough  and  most 
schools  had  at  least  two  masters,  the  headmaster  holding  a  degree, 
and  though  a  reform  in  the  curriculum  had  made  available  an 
English  and  commercial  course  for  those  who  were  not  inclined 
towards  the  classical  course;  though  English  and  science  subjects 
had  given  the  instruction  a  more  practical  bent,  and  lastly  a  uniform 
entrance  examination  had  been  inaugurated,  there  was  still  grave 
weakness  in  the  schools.  The  results  which  might  be  expected  from 
all  the  salutary  reforms  were  not  forthcoming. 

Let  us  first  look  at  the  conditions  in  the  schools  between  1872 
and  1875,  since  it  was  during  the  latter  year  that  the  system  of 
"Payment  by  Results"  was  first  adopted,  and  then  investigate 
the  manner  in  which  the  system  was  applied.  The  law  of  1865 
had  made  a  university  degree  a  requirement  for  all  headmasters 
appointed  subsequent  to  that  date,  but  it  was  found  that  this  was 


Payment  by  Result.  121 

no  guarantee  that  a  man  had  training  along  the  lines  most  neces- 
sarj'^  for  the  position  and  further  it  was  not  a  certificate  of  aptitude 
to  teach.  No  experience  was  demanded  and  "many  innocents 
fresh  from  college  halls'"  were  in  charge  of  High  Schools,  "few 
of  whom  would  have  been  able  to  take  a  first-class  A  certificate." 
Ryerson  suggested  that  every  headmaster  should  be  required  to 
hold  this  certificate  or  to  have  a  year's  teaching  experience  as  an 
assistant.  A  great  many  of  the  schools,  he  thought,  would  be 
better  ofiF,  if  they  had  been  under  provincial  first-class  teachers. 
The  schools  were  feeling  the  effect  of  the  fatal  mistake  made  in 
1863  when  the  Model  Grammar  School  was  closed  to  save  expense. 
Money  and  the  mere  externals  do  not  make  the  school.  Fine 
buildings  and  fine  equipment  are  not  indispensable,  but  well-trained 
men  are.  The  new  law  had  made  the  schools  comparatively  rich. 
The  grant  of  $57,000  had  been  increased  to  $70,000  and  the  County 
Councils  were  required  to  furnish  by  assessment  $35,000  more, 
making  a  total  of  $105  000,  an  average  of  $1,000  for  each  school. 
Compared  with  their  position  in  1865,  the  schools  were  financially 
well  off.     There  had  also  been  a  great  improvement  in  buildings. 

But  besides  the  old  weakness  at  the  desk,  there  was  the  old 
weakness  at  the  door.  When  we  consider  that  of  the  one  hundred 
and  six  schools  open  in  1873,  sixty-six  were  united  with  the  public 
school,  and  that  a  pupil  drew  for  the  board  of  trustees  an  annual 
Government  grant  of  $20  if  he  were  in  the  high  school  department, 
but  only  40c.  if  in  the  public  school  department  or  adding  the 
necessary  local  supplement  to  these  sums  $30  in  the  one  case  and 
80c,  in  the  other,  we  can  at  once  see  that  no  barriers,  'iron'  or 
otherwise  would  prevent  unqualified  80c.  pupils  from  becoming 
$30  ones.  Even  a  uniform  entrance  examination  with  results 
revised  by  high  school  inspectors  could  not  withstand  a  pressure, 
that  was  both  insistent  and  incessant  and  with  just  enough  specious 
righteousness  about  it  to  deceive  the  man  in  the  street,  ignorant  of 
the  educational  process.  Inspector  James  A.  McLellan,  who  left 
the  Mathematical  Mastership  of  Upper  Cfinada  College  in  1871  to 
become  high  school  inspector,  in  his  first  able  and  comprehensive 
report  condemned  unions  as  detrimental  to  both  the  elementary 
and  the  secondary  departments  and  with  not  a  single  redeeming 
feature.  Let  us  remember  that  tvvo-thirds  of  the  schools  were  of 
this  class.  We  shall  then  appreciate  the  importance  of  his  trenchant 
arraignment.     "The  great  object  of  the  public  school  is,  not  only 


122  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School. 

to  place  within  the  reach  of  all  a  course  of  education  sufficiently- 
extensive  and  thorough  for  all  the  ordinary  pursuits  of  life,  but  to 
create  a  national  intelligence  which  shall  be  effective  in  national 
progress.  Hence  the  public  school  has  a  complete  and  well- 
defined  end  in  view — a  noble  object  of  its  own  to  accomplish. 
Those  who  look  upon  it  as  an  insignificant  beginner  of  an  imperfect 
work  fail  to  comprehend  its  true  character  and  object.  It  is  not 
a  mere  feeder  to  the  high  school^  The  high  school  is  important 
but  the  public  school  is  absolutely  essential.  "It  would  be  better 
that  every  high  school  throughout  the  country  existing  in  con- 
nection with  a  union  school  should  be  forthwith  closed  than  that 
the  present  generally  low  type  of  instruct  on  should  continue  to 
prevail  in  the  public  school  departments."  The  first  of  the  specific 
effects  of  union  upon  the  lower  school  is  the  premature  drafting 
of  the  best  pupils  into  the  high  school.  The  words  "best  pupils" 
may,  perhaps,  convey  an  jerroneous  idea;  the  term  is  used  only 
relatively;  it  is  not  intended  to  mean  that  the  drafted  pupils  are 
really  well  prepared — the  public  school  is  not  permitted  to  turn 
out  well  prepared  pupils',  that  is  not  its  mission;  it  exists  only  for 
the  high  school ;  it  is  but  the  vestibule,  where  the  pupils  linger  for  a 
moment  on  their  passage  to  the  true  temple  of  science."  The 
teachers  are  not  allowed  to  carry  their  pupils  well  through  half  the 
prescribed  course  before  they  must  send  them  up.  So  when  they 
swarm  in  they  have  the  merest  smattering  of  the  elementary 
subjects.  Becoming  a  mere  appendage  of  the  high  school,  the 
public  school  lacks  all  vigour  and  life. 

It  cannot  be  admitted  that  the  earlier  defects  can  be  overcome 
in  the  high  school.  "Owing  to  the  laxity  of  entrance  examina- 
tions, pupils  have  been  permitted  to  enter  the  high  school  who 
were  unable  to  get  through  the  multiplication  table  or  parse  from 
an  English  author.  Will  any  man  say  that  a  high  school  can 
possibly  supply  the  defects  of  such  a  public  school  education?" 
It  could  not,  if  it  did  its  own  proper  work.  While  the  public  school 
is  well  manned,  where  independent,  in  the  case  of  union  the  idea 
is  that  good  teachers  are  not  needed,  for  the  Principal  is  almost 
invariably  a  university  graduate.  "And  a  university  degree  seems 
to  be  popularly  considered  a  guarantee  of  sound  scholarship  and  of  a 
genius  for  school  management."  The  qualifications  of  the  lower 
teachers  is  on  this  account  a  matter  of  little  importance.  But, 
unfortunately,  the  nominal  manager  is  often  a  "mere  stripling, 


Payment  by  Result  123 

possessing,  it  may  be,  certificates  of  hard-won  honours  from  his 
alma  mater  but  utterly  without  experience  in  teaching,  government, 
organization — ^without:  any  professional  knowledge  whatever." 

The  high  school  suffers  just  as  much  as  does  the  public  school. 
For  it  tends  to  lose  its  independent  life  and  to  be  regarded  as  a 
division  of  the  public  school.  Then  it  fails  to  perform  its  special 
function  and  no  longer  gives  thorough  instruction  in  all  the  higher 
branches  of  a  good  English,  classical,  and  commercial  education. 
But  the  main  reason  for  the  utter  degradation  of  the  higher  work 
is  the  one  already  dealt  with,  namely  the  admission  of  the  un- 
qualified entrants,  with  whom  it  is  impossible  to  go  on  with  in- 
struction in  the  'higher  branches'  as  they  have  no  certain  hold 
of  the  lower  branches. 

In  the  issue  of  the  ''Journal  of  Education"  of  February  1875, 
appeared  an  article  under  the  title  "Anomalous  Condition  of  High 
Schools",  an  article  for  which,  of  course,  Ryerson  was  responsible. 
It  certainly  does  not  give  a  roseate  view  of  conditions.  A  large 
number  of  the  schools  were  in  an  unsatisfactory  condition.  Efforts 
to  obtain  larger  grants  without  any  corresponding  improvement 
in  efficiency  had  been  redoubled.  It  was  time  an  effectual  check 
shquld  be  put  upon  the  gradual  deterioration  of  the  schools.  "With 
the  exception  of  about  a  dozen  creditable  high  schools  and  colle- 
giate institutes,  a  large  number  of  the  rest  take  no  higher  rank  than 
that  of  inferior  public  schools."  The  effect  of  the  standard 
adopted  for  admission  to  the  high  schools  was  to  deplete  the 
public  school  of  its  fourth  and  fifth  classes  and  rush  them  wholesale 
into  the  high  schools,  so  as  to  increase  the  high  school  grant. 
Many  of  the  school  boards  sought  to  carry  on  their  schools  with  a 
single  master,  or  with  a  master  and  monitor.  In  extenuation  high 
school  boards  pleaded  poverty  and  the  unwillingness  of  county 
councils  to  make  adequate  provision,  reducing  their  contribution 
to  the  legal  minimum 

This  account,  while  it  doubtless  indicates  the  tendency  faith- 
fully, is  not  altogether  in  accordance  with  the  official  reports. 
In  the  report  of  the  department  for  the  year  in  question  occurs  the 
sentence,  "The  number  of  masters  engaged  was  248,  nearly  all 
the  schools  having  now  additional  masters,  a  great  improvement 
on  the  old  system,  when  a  great  majority  of  the  schools  were 
content  with  the  services  of  but  one  master.  There  were  in  point 
of  fact,  only  twenty-five  schools  out  of  108  with  but  one  master, 


124  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School. 

while  nineteen  had  three  or  more.  The  standard  of  entrance  was 
precisely  the  one  for  which  Ryerson  was  responsible  and  four 
examinations  had  been  held  under  the  Regulations. 

The  question  of  the  legality  of  preparatory  classes  in  high 
schools  arose  soon  after  the  new  law  went  into  operation.  Such 
classes  were  plainly  contrary  to  the  Section  12  which  directed 
that  provision  should  be  made  in  the  high  schools  for  giving 
instruction  in  the  higher  branches  of  a  practical  English  and 
commercial  education,  as  was  pointed  out  in  the  departmental 
circular  to  boards  of  trustees,  dated  August  13,  1871.  These  words 
the  circular  declares,  show  that  it  was  clearly  intended  that  the 
lower  or  elementary  branches  of  an  English  education  should  not  be 
taught  in  the  high  but  in  the  public  schools.  This  was  felt  to  be  a 
hardship  in  one  school  in  particular  which  had  been  developed  under 
an  able  headmaster  along  the  lines  of  Upper  Canada  College. 
This  was  the  Gait  Collegiate  Institute,  as  it  is  now  ranked.  The 
headmaster,  Dr.  Tassie,  in  a  letter  to  the  department  said  that 
the  attendance  then  was  160,  all  boys  and  men,  with  four  masters  and 
three  assistants,  apart  from  the  special  masters  for  drawing,  music 
and  gymnastics  with  drill  and  fencing.  About  120  of  the  atten- 
dance were  sons  of  the  wealthy,  educated  classes,  not  from  Ontario 
merely,  but  also  from  Quebec  and  the  Southern  States.  Altogether 
different  rules  and  regulations  were  required  for  this  school  than 
for  the  average  high  school.  The  needs  were  the  same  as  those  of 
Upper  Canada,  Helmuth  and  Lennoxville.  "The  chief  exemption 
we  would  ask,  as  essential  to  the  existence  of  the  school,  is  to  have 
the  privilege  of  taking  in  pupils  of  the  same  age  and  state  of  ad- 
vancement that  the  foregoing  schools  do." 

Ryerson  in  reply  said  that  the  only  material  difference  in  the 
programme  for  collegiate  institutes  and  for  high  schools  could 
be  its  extension  so  as  to  include  honour  subjects  for  matriculation 
into  the  university.  "But  I  think  your  wishes  may  be  met  by 
authorizing  a  preparatory  class  or  department  in  connection  with 
collegiate  institutes,  but  for  the  pupils  in  which,  an  apportionment 
from  the  high  school  fund  cannot  be  made."  However,  no  such 
authorization  is  recorded  in  the  Regulations  and  Ryerson  was  very 
emphatic  in  his  claim  that  the  public  schools  were  competent  to  do 
all  the  preparatory  work.  He  called  it  "poaching  upon  the 
grounds  of  the  "Common  Schools"  for  the  secondary  schools  to  do 
this  work  for  in  this  way  they  become  "the  unjust  and  unlawful 


Payment  by  Result  125 

rivals  of  the  Public  Schools."  In  the  February  1873,  Journal  of 
Education  in  reference  to  a  strong  petition  from  the  Ottawa  Public 
School  Board,  Ryerson  said  "The  Education  Department  has  in- 
variably resisted  the  establishment  of  preparatory  classes  in  High 
Schools;  and  under  no  circumstances  has  it  consented  to  allow  any 
of  the  time  of  the  masters  or  teachers  of  a  High  School  to  be  taken 
from  their  regular  classes,  and  given  to  the  teaching  of  an  author- 
ized private  or  preparatory  class  in  the  school." 

The  name  and  privileges  of  collegiate  institutes  (Local  Col- 
leges) were  conferred  according  to  the  subjoined  table  in  January, 
1872.* 

Aterage  attendance  of  boys 
School.  Masters.  in  Classics. 

1.  Gait 12         120 

2.  Hamilton 4         74 

3.  Peterborough 4  73 

4.  Cobourg 4         65 

5.  Kingston 4  63 

6.  St.  Catharines 4         62 

The  Superintendent  was  quick  to  see  new  light  in  this,  as  in  other 
departures  and  in  his  pamphlet  of  February  1873  he  is  already 
dissatisfied  with  his  new  local  colleges.  "Collegiate  Institutes 
now  are  only  High  Schools  with  larger  attendance  of  pupils  than  in 
ordinary  schools.  If  continued,  there  ought  to  be  regulations  as 
to  number  and  qualifications  of  masters.  Imagine  a  certain 
Collegiate  Institute  with  only  four  masters  doing  High  School 
(or  College)  work  for  188  pupils.  Many  places  which  have  '  popu- 
lous' union  schools  are  ambitious  to  become  institutes." 

Meanwhile,  how  was  it  going  with  the  new  programme  and 
particularly  with  the  new  subjects?  The  answers  given  by  the 
masters  to  the  official  question,  Is  the  programme  of  studies 
observed  in  your  school  ?  Were  either  (a)  we  try  to,  or  (6)  we 
don't  pretend  to,  or  (c)  as  far  as  practicable.  The  programme  is 
thus  shown  to  have  been  largely  inoperative.  That  the  official 
prescription  of  studies  should  have  been  met  with  open  defiance  or 
evasion  was  an  intolerable  situation.  But  the  causes  were  obvious. 
The  staffs  were  inadequate.  The  reluctance  of  pupils  to  take  all 
the  subjects  of  the  prescribed  courses  had  to  be  met,  for  it  had  been 
too  long  the  custom  of  pupils  to  take  just  what  subjects  they  liked. 

See  Journal  of  Education,  Jan.  1872. 


126     Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School. 

The  inspectors  found,  also,  that  the  "multiplicity  of  studies  in  the 
lower  forms  was  leading  to  a  mechanical  and  unintelligent  style  of 
teaching  and  learning."  Also  the  transition  from  the  third  and 
fourth  classes  of  the  public  school  course  to  the  First  Form  of 
high  school  was  too  abrupt,  since  it  leapt  over  the  fifth  book  class. 

It  is  true  that  the  law  authorized  the  Department  to  pay  the 
grant  only  to  schools  conducted  in  accordance  with  the  regulations 
and  prescribed  programme,  so  that  there  was  a  ready  remedy  in 
the  hands  of  the  education  office.  However,  what  is  an  available 
remedy  in  the  case  of  occasional  deflection  cannot  be  applied  where 
it  is  practically  universal,  so  that  we  hear  of  no  school  losing  its 
Government  grant  through  failure  in  this  particular. 

The  high  schools  were  reported  as  having  made  only  a  respect- 
able beginning  in  natural  philosophy  in  1872  and  very  little  progress 
in  natural  science.  The  warning  was  given  that  the  latter  could 
not  be  taught  like  Latin  grammar  from  books.  Many  clung  to 
this  futile  method.  In  natural  history  the  mistake  was  often 
made  of  beginning  with  classification  instead  of  concluding  with  it. 
The  next  year  the  inspectors  regretted  to  report  that  the  teaching 
of  science  was  not  making  progress.  Among  the  reasons  given  are 
lack  of  apparatus,  lack  of  qualified  teachers,  and  the  impracticable 
programme  laid  down.  Whitby  is  singled  out  as  worthy  of  imita- 
tion in  having  fitted  up  a  separate  room  for  science.  Public 
indifference  and  the  indifference  of  masters  prevented  many  places 
from  procuring  apparatus.  The  programme  of  studies  called  for 
too  great  a  quantity  of  work  and  there  was  a  defect  in  method. 
The  introductory  course  in  chemistry  should  consist  not  of  a  certain 
number  of  pages  in  a  text-book,  but  of  a  series  of  experiments 
illustrating  its  leading  principles.  By  1875  the  inspectors  were 
urging  that  chemistry  should  be  made  a  matriculation  subject  by 
the  university.  Both  chemistry  and  physics  had  formerly  had  a 
place  in  the  matriculation  programme,  but  it  was  found  necessary 
to  omit  them,  because  no  candidates  came  up  who  knew  anything 
about  them.  Their  omission  put  a  damper  upon  the  study.  St. 
Catharines  is  mentioned  as  having  taken  the  lead  in  chemistry, 
the  pupils  doing  a  large  amount  of  qualitative  analysis. 

In  the  teaching  of  English  literature  nothing  had  been  accom- 
plished. The  assistants  were  in  the  majority  of  the  schools, 
men  holding  only  second  class  certificates  and  to  these  the  teaching 
of  English  was  usually  relegated.     The  subject  was  scarcely  likely  to 


Payment  by  Result  127 

receive  the  liberal  treatment  necessary  to  inspire  the  pupils  with  a 
love  for  literature.  There  are  many  subjects  easier  to  teach,  and 
making  smaller  demands  upon  the  instructor,  than  English.  The 
object,  therefore,  of  the  prescription  of  a  study  of  English  classics 
was  not  being  realized 

The  problem  then  before  the  educational  authorities  was  how 
to  waken  up  the  schools  and  the  public  to  the  necessity  of  making 
progress.  The  public  must  be  induced  to  provide  the  means  for 
additional  teachers  and  apparatus,  and  teachers  to  recognize  the 
urgency  of  conforming  to  the  official  programme  of  studies  and 
pupils  the  necessity  of  uniformly  taking  one  or  the  other  complete 
course  provided.  The  easiest  means  at  hand  appeared  to  be 
"Payment  by  Results".  It  was  argued  that  if  every  school  and 
teacher  were  made  to  compete  in  definite  written  tests  of  their  work 
and  the  grant  apportioned  accordingly,  there  would  at  once  be  an 
awakening  of  every  member  of  the  school  partnership.  From  the 
time  this  scheme  was  first  suggested  much  discussion  and  thought 
had  been  given  to  determine  the  best  method  of  working  it  out 
and  a  preliminary  classification  of  schools  had  been  made  by  the 
inspectors  in  1871.  In  Class  I  they  placed  Gait,  Hamilton,  Kings- 
ton and  Ottawa — 4.  In  Class  II,  Barrie,  Brampton,  Clinton, 
Cobourg,  Colborne,  Dundas,  Gananoque,  Napanee,  Oshawa, 
Paris,  Perth,  Peterborough,  Port  Hope,  St.  Catharines,  St.  Marys, 
Stratford,  Toronto,  Welland  and  Whitby — 19.  In  Class  III  there 
were  thirty-five  schools,  and  in  Class  IV  forty-five. 

Several  schemes  were  at  this  time  suggested  by  the  inspectors 
for  determining  the  apportionment  to  each  school,  some  of  them 
involving  a  considerable  amount  of  calculation,  and  by  way  of 
example  a  table  was  worked  out  showing  what  each  school  would 
be  entitled  to,  if  the  rate  per  unit  of  average  attendance  were 
$10.50  for  Class  I,  $9.50  for  Class  II,  $7.70  for  Class  III  and  $5.00 
for  Class  IV  for  the  preceding  half  year.  The  grant  was  actually 
paid  at  the  uniform  rate  of  $9  per  unit  and  besides  each  school  re- 
ceived a  lump  grant  of  $400.  It  was  felt  that  more  than  one 
annual  inspection  would  be  required  to  arrive  at  a  proper  classi- 
fication of  the  schools  so  that  it  was  not  expected  that  the  scheme 
could  be  put  into  practice  in  1872,  but  this  was  the  intention  for 
1873.  However,  some  unstated  insurmountable  difficulties  arose 
and  it  was  not  until  April  1875  that  the  inspectors  laid  before  the 
Council   of   Public   Instruction,    their   matured   plan.     They   had 


128  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

done  this  at  the  invitation  of  the  Council  and  their  proposals  were 
adopted  practically  in  their  entirety.  "We  propose",  the  Report 
reads,  "that  the  Legislative  grant  for  High  Schools  be  distributed 
as  follows: 

1.  A  part  in  the  payment  of  a  fixed  allowance  to  each  school, 
as  at  present,  in  order  that  the  smaller  schools  may  be  assured 
of  a  certain  degree  of  stability. 

2.  A  part  on  the  basis  of  average  attendance:  that  each 
school  receive  per  unit  of  average  attendance,  a  sum  equal  to 
what  is  paid  per  unit  of  average  attendance  to  the  Public  Schools. 

3.  A  part  on  the  results  of  inspection — that  a  sum  (say) 
of  ten  thousand  dollars  be  distributed  among  the  schools 
according  to  their  efficiency  as  determined  by  the  Report  of  the 
High  School  inspectors. 

4.  A  part  on  the  results  of  a  uniform  written  examination 
in  the  subjects  of  the  Second  Form. 

There  is  already  a  primary  or  entrance  examination;  the  one  now 
proposed  assumes  that  pupils  have  completed  half  the  High  School 
curriculum;  it  may,  accordingly  be  conveniently  termed  the 
Intermediate  examination."  They  had  recommended  that  some 
few  schools,  which  were  never  likely  to  do  high  school  work  be 
closed.  The  scheme  would  not  jeopardize  the  existence  of  any 
remaining  school.  To  this  end  the  fixed  allowance  of  $400  should 
be  maintained.  The  grant  per  unit  in  1875  to  public  schools  was 
one  dollar  and  to  high  schools  sixteen  dollars  The  consequence 
of  such  a  disparity  has  already  been  fully  shown.  It  was  now 
proposed  to  make  them  equal,  so  that  there  would  no  longer  be  any 
pecuniary  pressure  bearing  upon  admissions  to  the  high  schools. 
The  evil  had  been  on  the  increase,  especially  where  one  would  not 
expect  it,  in  the  larger  cities. 

As  to  the  part  to  be  paid  on  the  results  of  inspection,  it  is 
pointed  out  that  this  feature  is  the  necessary  supplement  of  the 
new  Intermediate  examination,  counterbalancing  the  "tendency 
to  mere  cramming,  which  is  fostered  to  a  greater  or  less  degree 
by  written  examination."  Inspection  would  regard  the  following 
points:  {(t)  School  accommodation,  premises,  appliances  and 
apparatus;  (6)  Ratio  of  masters  to  pupils,  qualifications,  character 
of  teaching,  (c)  Character  of  the  work  done  below  the  Inter- 
mediate, {d)'  Quantity  and  quality  of  work  done  beyond  the 
Intermediate,     {e)  Government,  discipline,  general  morale. 


Payment  by  Result  129 

The  new  examination  was  designed  to  be  equal  in  point  of 
difficulty  to  the  Second  Class  Teachers'  Examination.  Pupils 
who  passed  it  would  form  the  Upper  School  and  those  below  this 
standard,  the  Lower  School.  The  subjects  were:  English  gram- 
mar, and  Etymology,  reading,  dictation,  composition,  writing, 
arithmetic,  Euclid,  algebra,  English  and  Canadian  history  and 
one  of  (o)  Latin,  (6)  French,  (c)  German,  (d)  chemistry,  botany, 
and  drawing,  (e)  natural  philosophy,  physiology  and  bookkeeping. 
The  examination  was  to  come  in  June  and  December  and  papers  in 
group  (d)  were  to  be  set  in  June  and  in  (e)  in  December  so  that 
schools  would  not  have  to  carry  these  subjects  concurrently. 

The  following  important  re-arrangement  of  the  programme  was 
adopted  on  the  suggestion  of  the  inspectors.  Instead  of  a  fixed 
amount  of  work  for  each  form,  the  subjects  of  study  and  the 
amount  in  each  to  be  done  in  the  Upper  and  Lower  Schools  were 
laid  down.  It  was  left  to  the  local  authorities  to  decide  the  order 
in  which  the  work  should  be  taken  and  the  number  of  classes 
to  be  carried  on  at  one  time.  The.  formal  distinction  between 
the  classical  and  the  English  courses,  the  inspector  found, 
could  not  be  maintained  in  practice  nor  could  a  sharp  division  into 
four  forms  be  effected.  There  were  too  many  subjects  and  too 
many  concurrent  classes.  Thus  the  pretentious  and  unworkable 
programme  of  1871  fell  to  the  ground  just  as  its  pretentious  and 
unworkable  predecessors  of  1841,  1855  and  1865  had  done.  Appar- 
ently the  Council  of  Public  Instruction  lacked  the  advice  of  really 
practical  men,  familiar  with  the  inside  of  the  schools  and  capable 
of  judging  the  possibilities. 

Lower  School. 

Group  A. — English  Language — Review  of  Elementary  Work; 
Orthography,  Etymology  and  Syntax;  Derivation  of  Words; 
Analysis  of  Sentences;  Rendering  of  Poetry  into  Prose;  Critical 
Reading  of  (for  1876)  Gray's  "Elegy"  and  Sir  Walter  Scott's 
"Lady  of  the  Lake";  the  Framing  of  Sentences;  Familiar  and 
Business  Letters;  Abstracts  of  Readings  or  Lectures;  Themes: 
generally  the  Formation  of  a  good  English  Style;  Reading, 
Dictation  and  Elocution,  including  the  learning  by  heart  and 
recitation  of  selected  passages  from  standard  authors. 


130  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

Group  B. — Mathematics — (a)  Arithmetic:  Simple  and  Compound 
Rules;  Vulgar  and  Decimal  Fractions;  Proportion;  Percentage 
in  its  various  applications;  Square  Root. 

(&)  Algebra — Elementary  Rules;  Factoring;  Greatest  Com- 
mon Measure;  Least  Common  Multiple;  Square  Root;  Frac- 
tions; Surds;  Simple  Equations  of  one,  two  and  three  unknown 
quantities;  Easy  Quadratics. 

ic)  Geometry — Euclid,  Bks.  I  and  II,  with  easy  exercises; 
Application  of  Geometry  to  the  Mensuration  of  Surfaces. 

{d)  Natural  Philosophy. — Composition  and  Resolution  of 
Forces;  Principle  of  Moments;  Centre  of  Gravity;  Mechanical 
Powers,  Ratio  of  the  Power  to  the  Weight  in  each ;  Pressure  of 
Liquids;  Specific  Gravity  and  Modes  of  Determining  it;  the 
Barometer,  Syphon,  Common  Pump,  Forcing  Pump  and  Air 
Pump. 

Group  C. — Modern  Languages — (a)  French;  The  Accidence  and 
the  Principal  Rules  of  Syntax;  Exercises;  Introductory  and 
Advanced  French  Reader;  Retranslation  of  easy  passages  into 
French;   Rudiments  of  Conversation. 

{b)  German:  The  Accidence  and  the  Principal  Rules  of 
Syntax;  Exercises;  Adler's  Reader,  1st,  2nd,  and  3rd  Parts; 
Retranslation  of  easy  passages  into  German ;  Rudiments  of 
Conversation. 

Group  D. — Ancient  Languages — (a)  Latin :  The  Accidence  and  the 
Principal  Rules  of  Syntax  and  Prosody;  Exercises;  Caesar, 
De  Bello  Gallico,  Bk.  I,  and  Virgil,  Aeneid,  Bk.  II,  11.  1-300; 
Learning  by  heart  selected  portions  of  Virgil;  Retranslation  into 
Latin  of  easy  passages  from  Caesar. 
ib)  Greek,  optional. 

Group  E. — Physical  Science — Chemistry:  A  course  of  experiments 
to  illustrate  the  nature  of  fire,  air,  water,  and  such  solid  sub- 
stances as  limestone,  coal  and  blue  vitriol;  Hydrogen,  Oxygen, 
Nitrogen,  Carbon,  Chlorine,  Sulphur,  Phosphorus  and  their 
more  important  compounds;  Combining  Proportions  by  weight 
and  by  volume;  Symbols  and  Nomenclature. 

Group  F. — History  and  Geography — (a)  Leading  Events  of 
English  and  Canadian  History,  also  of  Roman  History  to  the 
Death  of  Nero. 

(b)  A  fair  course  of  Elementary  Geography,  Mathematical, 
Physical  and  Political. 


Payment  by  Result  131 

Group  G. — Bookkeeping,  Writing,  Drawing  and  Music — {a)  Single 
and  Double  Entry;  Commercial  forms  and  usages;  Banking, 
Custom  House,  and  General  Business  Transactions. 
(6)  Practice  in  Writing, 
(c)  Linear  and  Freehand  Drawing. 
{d)  Elements  of  Music. 
An  option   is  permitted  between   (i)   Latin,    (ii)   French,   (iii) 
German,  and  (iv)  Natural  Philosophy,  Chemistry  and  Bookkeeping. 

Upper  School. 

Group  A. — English  Language. — Critical  Reading  of  (for  1876) 
Shakespeare's  Tragedy  of  "Macbeth"  and  Milton's  "II 
Penseroso",  Composition,  Reading  and  Elocution;  the  subject 
generally,  as  far  as  required  for  Senior  Matriculation  with 
Honours  in  the  University. 

Group  B. — Mathematics. — Arithmetic:  The  theory  of  the  subject; 
Application  of  arithmetic  to  complicated  business  transactions, 
such  as  loans,  mortgages,  and  the  like. 

{h)  Algebra:  Quadratic  Equations,  Proportion,  Progression, 
Permutation  and  Combinations,   Binomial  Theorem,  etc.,  as 
far  as  required  for  Senior  Matriculation  with  Honours, 
(c)  Geometry:  Euclid,  Bks.  I,  H,  HI,  IV;  Definitions  of  Bk. 
V,  Bk.  VI  with  exercises. 

{d)  Trigonometry,  as  far  as  required  for  Senior  Matricu- 
lation with  Honours. 

(e)  Natural  Philosophy:  Dynamics,  Hydrostatics  and  Pneu- 
matics. 

Group  C. — Modem  Languages. — (c)  French:  Grammar  and  Exer- 
cises; Voltaire,  Charles  XII,  Bks.  VI,  VII,  VIII;  Corneille, 
Horace,  Acts  I  and  II;  De  Stael,  L'Allemange,  1^^  Partie; 
Voltaire,  Alzire;  Alfred  de  Vigny,  Cinq-Mars;  Translation"  from 
English  into  French;  Conversation. 

(6)  German :  Grammar  and  Exercises;  Schiller,  Das  Lied 
von  der  Glocke,  and  NeflFe  als  Onkel ;  Translation  from  English 
into  German;  Conversation. 

Group  D, — Ancient  Languages. — (a)  Latin:  Grammar;  Cicero; 
Manilian  Law;  Virgil,  Aeneid,  Bk.  II;  Livy,  Bk.  II,  chaps. 
i  to  XV  inclusive;  Horace,  Odes,  Bk.  I;  Ovid,  Heroides,  I  and 
XIII;  Translation  from  English  into  Latin  Prose,  etc.,  as  far  as 
required  for  Senior  Matriculation  with  Honours. 


132  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

(b)  Greek:  Grammar;  Lucian,  Charon  and  Life;  Homer, 
Iliad,  Bk.  I,  chaps,  vii,  viii,  ix,  x;  Homer,  Odyssey,  Bk.  IV,  etc., 
as  far  as  required  for  Senior  Matriculation  with  Honours. 

Group  E. — Physical  Science — (a)  Chemistry:  Heat — its  sources; 
Expansion;  Thermometers — relations  between  different  scales 
in  common  use;  Difference  betw^een  temperature  and  quantity 
of  Heat;  Specific  and  Latent  Heat;  Calorimeters;  Liquefaction; 
Ebullition;  Evaporation;  Conduction;  Convection;  Radiation. 
The  chief  Physical  and  Chemical  Characters,  the  Preparation, 
and  the  characteristic  tests  of  Oxygen,  Hydrogen,  Carbon, 
Nitrogen,  Chlorine,  Bromine,  Iodine,  Fluorine,  Sulphur, 
Phosphorus  and  Silicon. 

Carbonic  Acid,  Carbonic  Oxide,  Oxide  and  Acids  of  Nitrogen, 
Ammonia,  Olefiant  Gas,  Marsh  Gas,  Sulphurous  and  Sulphuric 
Acids,  Sulphuretted  Hydrogen,  Hydrochloric  Acid,  Phosphoric 
Acid,    Phosphuretted   Hydrogen,   Silica. 

Combining  proportions  by  weight  and  by  volume;  General 
Nature  of  Acids,  Bases  and  Salts;  Symbols  and  Nomenclature. 

The  Atmosphere.— Its  constitution,  effects  of  Animal  and 
Vegetable  Life  upon  its  Composition;  Combustion;  Structure 
and  Properties  of  Flame;  Nature  and  Composition  of  ordinary 
Fuel. 

Water. — Chemical  Peculiarities  of  Natural  Water  such, as 
Rain  Water,  River  Water,  Spring  Water,  Sea  Water. 

(b)  Botany:  An  introductory  course  of  Vegetable  Anatomy 
and  Physiology,  illustrated  by  the  examination  of  at  least  one 
plant  in  each  of  the  Crowfoot,  Cress,  Pea,  Rose,  Parsley, 
Sunflower,  Mint,  Nettle,  Willow,  Arum,  Orchis,  Lily,  and 
Grass  Families;  Systematic  Botany;  Flowering  Plants  of  Canada. 

(c)  Physiology :  General  View  of  the  Functions  and  Structure 
of  the  Human  Body ;  the  Vascular  System  and  the  Circulation ; 
the  Blood  and  the  Lymph;  Respiration;  the  Function  of  Ali- 
mentation; Motion  and  Locomotion;  Touch,  Taste,  Smell, 
Hearing  and  Sight ;  the  Nervous  System. 

Group  F. — History    and    Geography — (a)    History:    The    special 
study  of  the  Tudor  and  Stuart  Periods;  Roman,  to  the  death 
of  Nero;  Grecian,  to  the  death  of  Alexander. 
(b)  Geography,  Ancient  and  Modern. 


Payment  by  Result  133 

Masters  will  be  at  liberty  to  take  up  and  continue  in  the  Upper 
School  any  subject  from  the  lower  School  that  they  may  think  fit. 

Every  pupil  must  take  Group  A,  Arithmetic,  Algebra,  as  far  as 
Progression,  History  and  two  other  subjects  from  those  included 
in  Groups  C,  D,  and  E.  In  cases  of  doubt  the  master  shall  decide. 
But  candidates  preparing  for  any  examination  shall  be  required 
to  take  only  the  subjects  prescribed  for  such  examination. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE   PASSING   OF   RYERSON   AND   THE   COUNCIL   OF 
PUBLIC  INSTRUCTION. 

1875-1876. 

WE  have  reached  the  momentous  year  of  1875  when  the 
Ontario  high  school  took  the  written  examination  bent, 
but  meanwhile  certain  changes  in  the  law  were  made 
by  an  Act  passed  in  March  1874.  Headmasters  in  addition  to 
holding  degrees  gained  in  regular  course  in  universities  in  the 
British  Dominions  were  required  to  furnish  evidence  to  the  Council 
of  their  knowledge  of  the  science  and  art  of  teaching  and  of  the 
management  and  discipline  of  schools.  No  public  and  high 
school  could  legally  unite  after  July  of  1874.  Strange  to  say, 
Ryerson's  special  aversion,  preparatory  classes  in  high  schools 
were  authorized,  but  it  was  stipulated  that  no  member  of  the  high 
school  staff  should  teach  in  such  preparatory  class,  nor  should  any 
part  of  the  Legislative  grant  or  of  the  county  assessment  for  high 
school  purposes  be  applied  to  the  expenses  and  there  should  be  no 
additional  local  assessment.  Thus  hedged  about,  perhaps  he  felt 
that  the  permission  was  entirely  innocuous.  It  would  do  no  injury 
to  the  public  schools,  of  which  he  was  justly  proud  and  for  which 
he  was  especially  solicitous. 

The  same  Act  effected  a  reform  of  the  Council  of  Public  In- 
struction, which  had  remained  in  its  original  forni  since  its  incep- 
tion in  1846  or  more  strictly  1850  when  the  original  title  of  General 
Board  of  Education  was  changed.  The  Common  School  Act  of 
1850  enacted  "That  the  Governor  shall  have  authority  to  appoint 
not  more  than  nine  persons  (of  whom  the  Chief  Superintendent 
shall  be  one)  to  be  a  Council  of  Public  Instruction  for  Upper  Canada, 
who  shall  hold  their  office  during  pleasure,  and  shall  be  subject 
from  time  to  time  to  all  lawful  orders  and  directions  in  the  exercise 
of  their  duties,  which  shall  be  issued  by  the  Governor."  The 
Council  was  at  first  given  power  of  regulation  over  common  schools 
but  in  1853  over  grammar  schools  as  well.  Some  of  the  members 
had  served  continuously  since  1846.  The  Rev.  H.  J.  Grasett  was 
the  only  member  of  whom  this  was  literally  true,  apart  of  course, 


The  Passing  of  Ryerson  135 

from  the  Superintendent  himself.  The  service  next  in  length  was 
that  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  John  Jennings,  appointed  in  1850.  The 
Deputy  Superintendent,  J.  George  Hodgins,  had  been  the  Recording 
Clerk  since  the  beginning. 

The  Speech  from  the  Throne  referred  to  the  necessity  of  addi- 
tional legislation  "to  give  increased  efficiency  to  the  Council  of 
Public  Instruction."  The  present  Act,  therefore,  provided  that 
the  Council  should  consist  of  the  following: 

1.  The  Chief  Superintendent  of  Education,  ex  officio,  or  in  his 
absence,  the  Deputy  Superintendent. 

2.  Eight  members  appointed  by  the  Lieutenant-Governor-in- 
Council. 

3.  One  member  elected  by  the  Council  of  University  College, 
and  one  by  each  of  the  other  Colleges  possessing  University  powers. 

4.  One  member  elected  by  each  of  the  following,  namely : 

(a)  The   legally  qualified    masters  and    teachers  of    High 
Schools  and  Collegiate  Institutes; 

(b)  The  Inspectors  of  Public  Schools;  and 

(c)  The  legally  qualified  teachers  of  Public  and  Separate 
Schools. 

It  was  provided  that  travelling  expenses  of  members  should  be 
paid.  No  person  was  eligible  who  was  a  teacher  or  inspector  in 
actual  service. 

Thus  a  practical  revolution  in  the  body  took  place,  the  elected 
section  equalling  in  number  the  appointed.  Strong  opposition  to 
the  elective  principle  was  manifested  by  Ryerson  and  the  members 
of  the  existing  Council.  The  Globe  had  advocated  this  change  for 
years,  vigorously  attacking  the  method  of  appointment  and 
charging  inefficiency.  The  phrase,  therefore,  in  the  Speech  "to 
give  increased  efficiency"  was  taken  as  a  reflection  upon  the 
Council  and  an  endorsement  of  all  that  had  been  said  against  it. 
The  aggrieved  members  were  assured  that  no  reflection  was  in- 
tended but  to  assume  that  their  admitted  efficiency  had  been  such 
that  no  increase  was  possible  was  to  claim  something  that  does 
not  belong  to  any  human  institution.  Out  of  friendship  for 
Attorney-General  Mowat,  Ryerson  reluctantly  consented  to  the 
election  of  the  three  representatives  of  teachers  and  inspectors,  for 
this  was  where  the  shoe  pinched ;  but  his  colleagues  were  too  deeply 


136  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

wounded  to  consent  and  preferred  to  retire  with  their  honour  un- 
tarnished to  risking  contact  with  mere  elected  representatives.* 
They  did  not,  however,  actually  retire. 

Since  1850  the  responsibilities  of  the  Education  Department 
had  increased  enormously  and  the  problems  submitted  to  the 
Council  were  always  growing  in  complexity.  It  cannot  be  doubted 
that  the  Council  was  too  small  and  its  composition  too  haphazard 
to  insure  handling  some  of  those  problems  in  a  practical  way. 
If  we  looked  at  nothing  but  those  wonderful  Programmes  of  Study, 
whether  for  elementary  or  secondary  schools,  we  should  have 
ground  enough  for  saying  that  the  teaching  profession  needed  a 
channel  through  which  its  practical  experience  could  flow  in  upon 
a  region  too  much  beclouded  with  theory.  Reluctance  to  sit  with 
elected  representatives  of  the  professions  most  concerned  in  the 
Regulations  and  appointments,  is  another  evidence  that  the 
Council  was  out  of  touch  with  the  democratic  spirit  of  the  age. 
While  saying  this  one  can  at  the  same  time  acknowledge  the 
indebtedness  of  the  Province  to  the  men,  who  without  remuneration 
or  public  recognition  had  for  so  many  years  given  distinguished 
and  high-minded  service  in  the  cause  of  education.  If  it  were  not 
for  such  service  our  democratic  system  would  fall  to  the  ground. 
It  was  only  a  penalty  of  growth  that  the  serene  atmosphere  of  the 
Council  of  Public  Instruction  was  thus  rudely  broken  into. 

The  powers  and  duties  of  the  Council  were,  so  far  as  they  relate 
to  secondary  education,  thus  defined: 

1.  To  prepare  and  prescribe,  subject  to  the  approval  of  the 
Lieutenant-Governor-in-Council  a  list  of  text-books,  programme 
of  studies  and  rules  and  regulations  for  the  organization  and 
government  of  High  Schools  and  Collegiate  Institutes. 

2.  To  appoint  inspectors  of  High  Schools,  prescribe  their  duties 
and  fix  their  remuneration. 

3.  To  control  subjects  and  times  of  the  entrance  examination, 
subject  to  approval. 

4.  To  prepare  uniform  entrance  papers. 

5.  To  frame  regulations  and  instructions  under  which  a  High 
School  inspector  may  give  a  special  certificate  valid  for  one  year 
to  a  senior  pupil  of  a  High  School  or  Collegiate  Institute  or  other 
person  to  act  as  monitor  or  assistant  in  such  school. 

*See  Historical  Educational  papers,  vol.  IV,  pp.  263-265. 


The  Passing  of  Ryerson  >     137 

In  addition  the  Council  was  to  manage  normal  schools,  and  to 
provide  by  the  training  of  public  school  teachers,  the  programme 
of  studies  and  by  special  regulations,  for  teaching  in  the  public 
schools  of  natural  history,  agricultural  chemistry,  mechanics  and 
agriculture.  Also  to  prescribe  the  qualifications  of  inspectors  and 
control  examinations  for  inspectors'  and  teachers'  certificates. 
Under  discretionary  powers  it  was  to  enquire  into  and  report  upon 
any  matter  connected  with  the  administration  of  the  school  system, 
which  might  be  referred  to  the  Council  by  the  Lieutenant-Governor 
or  the  Chief  Superintendent. 

A  Council  charged  with  such  and  so  varied  duties  as  those 
outlined  should  not  be  too  limited  in  number  and  should  surely  be 
representative  of  the  various  particular  interests  involved.  The 
results  of  the  first  elections  were  such  as  to  reassure  any  one  who 
might  have  had  doubts  as  to  the  wisdom  of  intrusting  the  profession 
to  choose  its  representatives  n  the  Council,  for  Professor  Daniel 
Wilson,  afterwards  President  of  the  University  of  Toronto,  was 
elected  by  the  High  Schools,  Professor  Goldwin  Smith  by  the 
Public  Schools  and  S.  Casey  Wood  by  the  inspectors. 

It  is  difficult  to  understand  why  on  the  one  hand  the  Govern- 
ment should  have  taken  trouble  to  reform  an  institution  that  was 
so  soon  to  pass  out  of  existence,  unless  it  were  mere  political 
expediency,  especially  when  the  measure  of  reform  met  such 
opposition  from  the  Superintendent  or  why  on  the  other  hand, 
Ryerson  should  have  taken  so  much  pains  to  retain  the  Council 
in  the  old  form,  when  he  knew  he  must  so  soon  relinquish  the  helm. 
Not  quite  two  years  of  life  was  allowed  the  reformed  Council  when 
it  was  swept  out  of  existence  by  the  Act  of  February  1876,  which 
gave  the  powers  and  duties  of  the  Council  of  Public  Instruction 
to  the  Executive  Council  or  a  Committee  thereof  and  vested  all 
the  powers  of  the  chief  Superintendent  in  one  of  the  Executive 
Council,  to  be  known  as  Minister  of  Education. 

And  so  the  great  founder  of  the  school  system  passed  out. 
Twice  before  he  had  urged  the  necessity  of  a  Cabinet  head  to  the 
Department  and  had  offered  to  retire,  but  each  time  he  had  been 
dissuaded.  So  able  had  been  his  administration,  that  public  men 
were  reluctant  to  take  over  his  great  responsibilities.  For  thirty- 
two  years  he  had  borne  an  enormous  burden  and  had  displayed 
a  continuous  energy  such  as  only  men  of  the  largest  calibre  are 
capable.     And  even  an  enemy  must  admit  that  his  service  was 


138  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

disinterested.  Although  a  great  amount  of  money  during  this 
long  period,  a  sum  vastly  increased  by  the  business  of  the  Deposi- 
tory, had  passed  through  his  office,  the  audit  always  showed  that  this 
trust  was  administered  with  absolute  fidelity  to  the  public  interest. 

There  was  something  truly  Ciceronian  about  Ryerson.  There 
was  a  fluency  that  could  easily  rise  to  eloquence,  a  punctilious 
sense  of  honour,  and  a  frank  admission  of  his  own  great  services 
to  his  country.  How  much  he  owed  to  his  fidus  Achates,  J.  George 
Hodgins,  Deputy  Superintendent,  it  is  difficult  to  estimate.  The 
friendship  of  the  two  men  was  very  intimate  and  the  Deputy  was 
ever  at  the  elbow  of  his  chief  with  counsel  and  assistance  whether 
with  tongue  or  pen  or  legal  knowledge.  The  debt  vjras  generously 
and  frequently  acknowledged  by  Ryerson. 

But  it  is  upon  the  success  of  his  system  of  elementary  schools 
that  his  fame  rests.  Very  early  he  conceived  an  ideal,  perfectly 
definite  and  clearly  seen  and  towards  this  he  worked  with  indomit- 
able energy,  till  in  1871  he  saw  it  realized  and,  best  of  all,  it  was 
truly  democratic,  though  its  architect  was  often  accused  of  being  an 
autocrat  and  of  introducing  a  Prussian  tyranny.  It  cannot  be 
maintained  that  he  had  a  clear  and  definite  ideal  of  a  secondary 
school.  There  was  a  good  deal  of  confusion  in  his  views.  At  one 
time,  a  grammar  school  must  be  a  classical  seminary  or  nothing; 
at  another,  classical  study  was  a  waste  of  time  and  the  results  were 
'smatterings'  and  a  great  hotch-potch  of  practical  information 
was  the  ideal  secondary  education.  It  is  true  that  he  sometimes 
expressed  ideas  in  advance  of  his  time,  but  he  did  not  press  in- 
sistently towards  their  realization,  as  he  did  in  the  other  sphere. 
Such  was  his  suggestion  of  an  agricultural  bent  to  rural  grammar 
schools  with  model  farms  attached.  Again  the  Model  Grammar 
School  was  an  enlightened  scheme  which  he  actually  pressed  to  an 
issue  and  then  threw  it  over  as  capriciously  as  a  child  does  a  new 
toy.  Again  may  be  mentioned  the  unnecessary  and  confusing 
provision  in  1865,  without  advice  from  the  inspector,  of  a  special 
entrance  examination  for  surveyors,  civil  engineers  and  those 
intending  to  pursue  the  higher  English  course  without  Latin. 
To  Young's  proposal  to  abolish  the  study  of  Latin  as  a  necessary 
condition  of  attendance,  he  said,  "This  is  equivalent  to  abolishing 
them  as  classical  schools;  it  is  going  back  to  the  former  state  of 
things;  it  would  make  them  common  English  schools  in  more 
complete  rivalship  with    the   common    schools."     Public  opinion 


The  Passing  of  Ryerson  139 

forced  him  to  admit  girls  and  to  recognize  their  attendance — and 
rightly,  for  his  own  attitude  was  indefensible.  He  was  strongly 
opposed  to  co-education  and  yet  beyond  advice  to  larger  places 
to  provide  separate  girls'  schools  he  appears  to  have  done  nothing 
to  solve  the  difficulty.  The  fact  is  his  main  interest  was  elsewhere. 
The  secondary  schools  were  only  step-children.  But  it  may  well 
be  asked  if  it  was  within  the  power  of  any  one  man  to  work  out 
both  the  elementary  and  the  higher  school  problem,  each  complex 
enough,  but  the  latter  involved  with  a  difficult  political  and  social 
situation. 

Let  us  now  take  stock  of  the  status  of  the  High  School,  not 
so  much  in  proof  of  what  has  been  said,  but  to  have  before  us  a 
concise  statement  of  what  still  remained  to  be  done,  before  it  could 
be  said  that  the  high  schools  of  Ontario  were  efficient.  I  mention 
the  points  in  what  I  conceive  to  be  their  relative  importance. 

1.  Staffs. — Training  for  their  work,  none.  Their  pedagogy 
was  all  empirical.  Assistants  in  1874  numbered  111  (96  males, 
15  females).  Of  these  33  had  as  good  as  no  academic  qualifications, 
27  were  graduates,  14  undergraduates,  37  with  first  or  second  class 
public  school  certificates. 

2.  Support. — Local  inadequate;  grant  too  small. 

3.  Buildings. — In  1874  only  41,  many  of  which  were  union 
buildings,  were  reported  as  fair  to  excellent.  Fifty-one  were 
passable  to  bad. 

4.  Curriculum. — Overloaded,  unworkable,  more  suited  to  schools 
with  at  least  four  teachers  than  to  the  average  of  two  teachers. 

5.  Entrance. — In  union  schools  still  lax. 

A  golden  opportunity  was  let  slip  when  public  land  was  plenti- 
ful. A  large  amount  should  have  been  set  aside  for  grammar 
school  purposes,  so  that  the  Government  could  have  given  liberal 
assistance  in  the  erection  and  equipment  of  buildings.  It  is  too 
much  of  a  burden  upon  local  funds,  after  proper  provision  has  been 
made  for  the  elementary  education,  to  erect  the  kind  of  buildings 
required  for  the  efficient  conduct  of  secondary  work.  It  is  a  great 
credit  to  the  people  of  Ontario  that  there  are  so  many  good  high 
school  buildings  in  the  country.  They  are  not,  however,  equipped 
as  they  should  be.  The  assembly  room  and  the  gymnasium,  both 
so  essential  to  the  well-being  of  the  institution,  are  found  in  only  a 
small  percentage  of  the  schools. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 
THE  EXAMINATION  INCUBUS. 

1876-1882. 

OUR  present  concern  is  with  the  Intermediate  examination, 
how  it  was  conducted,  the  effect  upon  the  schools  and  how 
payment  on  the  results  of  this, test  worked  out.     The  first 
Intermediate  was  held  in  June  1876.     The  examination  took  three 
and  a  half  days.     The  papers  were  prepared  by  the  Central  Com- 
mittee, which  consisted  of  the  three  high  school  inspectors:  Dr.  J. 
A.  McLellan,  J.  M.  Buchan  and  S.  A.  Marling,  Professor  Young  (ex- 
inspector)  and  four  public  school  inspectors,  J.  C.  Glashan,  John  J. 
Tilley ,  George  (afterwards  Sir  George)  W.  Ross  and  James  L.  Hughes. 
The  last  four  were  appointed  during  1876.     This  Central  Committee 
took  over  the  examination  duties  of  the  defunct  Council  of  Public 
Instruction.     There  was  a  three-hour  paper  the  first  day  in  the 
optional  subject,  natural  philosophy  and  chemistry,  or  Latin  or 
French  or  German.     The  other  subjects  were  algebra  (2  hours) ; 
bookkeeping  (1  hour) ;  grammar  and  etymology  (2  hours) ;  dictation 
(30  minutes);  arithmetic  (2  hours);  English  composition  (1  hour); 
English   literature   (2  hours);  Euclid   (2  hours);  geography   (I3<i 
hours);  history  (2  hours). 
I        The  papers  were  read  by  the  Central  Committee  assisted  by 
j  four  others  appointed  from  the  universities.     Of  the  one  hundred 
j  and  four  schools  in  operation,  sixty  passed  no  candidates  at  the 
'  June  examination  while  of  these,  fifty  schools  again  passed  none  in 
December.     Twenty-four  schools  passed  from  one  to  two.     In  the 
July  examination  there  were  1,676  candidates,  of  whom  only  234 
I  were  successful.     The  results  must  have  been  surprising  to  all 
I  concerned,  and  evidently  showed  that  many  schools  were  not  in 
■  reality   doing   high    school  work.     The  whole  situation  was  ably 
discussed  in  the  Ontario  Teachers'  Association  in  August  1876  by 
Mr.  John  Seath,  at  that  time  headmaster  of  the  St.  Catharines 
j  Collegiate  Institute  under  the  title  "The  High  School  System." 
I    Beginning  with  the  relation  between  the  high  and  public  schools 
I   he  said  that  though  several  schemes  had  been  devised  to  counteract 
the  tendency  to  crowd  pupils  into  the  high   schools  and  thus  to 


The  Examination  Incubus  141 

deplete  the  public  schools,  none  of  these  had  succeeded  fully. 
In  spite  of  the  uniform  entrance  examination  and  more  searching 
inspection,  the  evil  broke  out  with  more  virulence  than  ever. 
The  last  scheme  was  called  "Payment  by  Results".  The  result 
of  the  first  Intermediate  showed  that  many  schools  were  doing 
elementary  work,  since  more  than  half  failed  to  pass  a  single 
candidate.  In  future,  schools  would  not  care  to  incur  the  expense 
of  this  examination  unless  they  had  four  or  five  reasonably  sure 
candidates  and  so  many  schools  would  be  uninfluenced  by  the 
supposed  benefits  of  the  examination.  This  pointed  to  a  probable 
development  of  two  classes  of  high  schools,  the  larger  schools, 
able  to  carry  on  the  upper  school  work  successfully  and  the 
smaller  ones  that  would  virtually  confine  their  work  to  the  fifth  and 
sixth  public  school  classes.  The  public  school  course  overlaps 
that  of  the  high  school  by  these  two  classes  just  as  the  high  school 
course  overlaps  that  of  the  university.  Why  not  then  recognize 
this  by  adopting  a  senior  entrance  as  well  as  a  junior?  The  smaller 
places  where  the  public  school  was  not  equal  to  the  work  of  the 
fifth  and  sixth  classes  would  naturally  take  the  junior  entrance  and 
the  ^larger  places,  the  senior. 

As  to  the  financial  aspect  of  the  Intermediate,  it  would  be 
impossible  for  small  schools  to  compete  with  the  large  city  schools. 
At  the  first  Intermediate,  seven  schools  carried  off  about  half  of  the 
$14,600,  to  be  distributed  on  the  examination  basis.  He  was 
dubious  about  the  prudence  of  spending  $13,200  annually  on 
inspection  and  the  examination,  when  formerly  the  cost  was  only 
$2,000.     The  results  did  not  justify  the  increase. 

However,  a  far  more  important  objection  is  next  raised, namely 
that  the  scheme  of  payment  according  to  the  results  of  an  exam- 
ination throws  the  whole  responsibility  upon  the  teacher.  There 
was  little  inducement  for  the  pupil  to  exert  himself  for  only  in  the 
case  of  schools  that  could  maintain  an  upper  school  would  passing 
this  examination  be  regarded  as  a  promotion.  Those  who  intended 
to  leave  school  or  were  preparing  for  professions  naturally  would 
not  take  it.  Mr.  Seath,  therefore,  suggested  that,  in  order  to  make 
the  examination  worth  while  for  the  ordinary  pupil,  it  should  be 
regarded  by  the  national  university  as  the  Oxford  or  Cambridge 
local  examinations  are;  that  it  should  be  recognized  as  part  of  the 
matriculation  examination;  that  it  should  be  accepted  as  the 
preliminary  examination  for  the  learned  professions  and  as  equiva- 


142  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School. 

lent  to  the  examination  for  second-class  certificates.  These  changes 
would  make  it  a  "leaving  examination." 

The  paper  concludes  with  a  criticism  of  the  "increasing  tendency 
to  determine  results  by  means  of  written  examinations."  A  dis- 
tinction was  drawn  between  such  examinations  when  held  by 
the  teacher  as  a  part  of  the  class  routine  and  those  held  by  outside 
bodies.  The  former  is  "an  educative  instrument  of  inestimable 
worth,"  for  the  examination  is  a  means  and  does  not  determine 
the  character  of  the  teaching,  but  with  so  many  outside  written 
examinations  the  danger  is  that  the  teacher  will  have  these  as  an 
end  and  a  guide.  There  were  objections  to  determining  the 
efficiency  of  a  school  by  examinations  for  when  a  pupil  is  preparing 
for  an  examination,  he  acquires  knowledge  not  for  its  own  value  but 
for  the  sake  of  passing.  There  is  a  great  difference  in  educative 
value  between  the  knowledge  obtained  to  pass  an  examination  and 
that  acquired  for  its  own  sake.  While  professedly  aiming  at 
education  pure  and  simple,  the  scheme  held  out  a  strong  temptation 
tQ  teachers  to  be  recreant  to  their  trust.  The  large  inducement  of 
$60  per  unit  was  offered  to  induce  teachers  to  get  their  pupils 
through  the  Intermediate.  What  the  speaker  regarded  as  the 
strongest  argument  against  the  examination  tendency  is  given  in 
the  words  of  Mark  Pattison  who  said,  speaking  of  university 
examinations,  "The  paralysis  of  intellectual  action  produced  by  a 
compulsory  examination  is  not  more  remarkable  than  its  effect  in 
depressing  moral  energy.  For  as  examinations  have  multiplied  on 
the  unhappy  passman,  the  help  afforded  him  to  pass  them  has  been 
increased  in  proportion.  He  has  got  to  lean  more  and  more  on  his 
tutor  and  to  do  less  and  less  for  himself.  The  tutors  do  indeed 
work — they  drudge.  For  they  aim  at  taking  on  themselves  the 
whole  strain  of  the  effort.  It  is  a  point  of  honour  with  them  to  get 
their  pupils  through.  The  examinations  have  destroyed  teaching, 
which  may  be  said  to  be  a  lost  art  among  us."  The  danger  which 
Mr.  Seath  foresaw  was  that  'cramming'  for  examination  would 
take  the  place  of  real  teaching  and  the  anticipated  evil  should  be 
met  as  far  as  possible  by  frequently  changing  examiners,  so  that 
the  papers  might  not  run  in  a  groove. 

At  that  time  there  were  three  sections  in  the  Teachers'  Associa- 
tion, namely,  High  School  Masters',  Public  School  Masters'  and 
Inspectors'  sections.  In  the  first,  the  main  topic  of  discussion  was 
the  Intermediate.     The  exaction  of  a  minimum  of  forty  per  cent. 


The  Examination  Incubus  143 

on  every  paper  was  felt  to  be  too  high,  especially  as  whenever  a 
candidate  fell  below  that  percentage,  no  more  of  his  papers  were 
read  and  he  was  regarded  as  plucked.  Teachers,  therefore,  could 
not  get  detailed  information  as  to  the  subjects  in  which  their 
candidates  failed.  A  trouble  mentioned  was  that  while  boards  of 
trustees  would  hold  the  masters  strictly  responsible  for  failure  to 
pass  pupils,  there  was  no  motive  to  which  the  masters  could  success- 
fully appeal  in  their  efforts  to  induce  candidates  to  come  forward. 
Something  ought  to  be  done  in  the  way  of  utilizing  the  examination. 
Resolutions  were  adopted  with  this  in  view.  The  passing  of  the 
Intermediate  should  be  regarded  as  equivalent  to  having  passed  the 
Junior  Matriculation  of  the  University,  the  examination  for  a 
teachers'  certificate,  and  the  preliminary  law  and  medical  examina- 
tions, with  such  modifications  as  may  be  deemed  necessary.  The 
extremely  low  percentage  of  forty  was  considered  high  enough  on 
each  group  of  subjects  to  give  pass  standing  provided  that  the 
candidates  did  not  fall  below  twenty  per  cent,  on  any  subject. 

The  inspectors  in  their  report  of  the  year  were  quite  satisfied 
with  the  results.  "  We  submit  that  on  the  whole  the  effect  has  been 
beneficial  in  a  marked  degree,  not  only  in  distributing  the  Legislative 
apportionment  in  a  more  equitable  manner,  but  in  imparting  a 
stimulus  to  higher  education."  As  to  the  additional  expense  due 
to  an  extra  inspector  and  the  Intermediate  examination,  the  improve- 
ment, they  thought  amply  justified  it.  They  also  thought  the 
examination  should  be  utilized  in  some  direct  way  to  the  advantage 
of  the  successful  pupil.  It  was  already  felt  even  by  those  chiefly 
responsible  for  the  new  scheme,  that  it  would  be  impossible  to 
maintain  an  examination  whose  sole  purpose  was  one  in  which  pupils 
would  feel  no  interest.  The  next  year  accordingly  the  Inter- 
mediate was  accepted  as  equivalent  to  a  second  class  academic 
certificate.  This  was  a  formal  recognition  of  the  high  school  as 
the  instrument  of  the  education  of  public  school  teachers.  Pupils 
preparing  for  the  teaching  profession  were  already  found  in  most  of 
the  schools.*  They  were  soon  found  in  all  of  them  and  more  than 
that,  they  came  to  form  in  time  the  largest  group  in  the  average 
school,  except  perhaps  in  university  cities.  The  high  school 
system  thus  became  a  substitute  for  complete  teacher-training 
schools,  such  as  European  countries  and  some  of  the  United  States 


*See  Inspectors'  Report  for  1876. 


144  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

have  developed.  In  this,  one  more  interest  had  to  be  served, 
necessitating  further  adaptation  and  compromise. 

It  now  remains  to  trace  the  subsequent  history  of  the  Inter- 
mediate while  it  was  used  as  a  basis  for  grant  payments.  Dr.  J.  A. 
McLellan,  who  had  much  to  do  with  the  inception  of  the  scheme, 
consistently  stuck  to  his  guns  in  defence.  In  1877  he  reported  that 
up  to  that  date  the  results  had  been  exceedingly  advantageous,  and 
while  admitting  that  there  were  defects,  which  it  was  the  object 
of  the  payment  on  the  results  of  the  inspector's  visit  to  remedy, 
argued  that  "it  may  fairly  be  claimed  to  have  caused  great  im- 
provement in  the  teaching,  the  staffs,  the  equipment  and  accommo- 
dations." It  had  doubled  the  efficiency  in  two  years.  As  to 
cramming,  it  had  actually  lessened,  rather  than  increased  it,  for 
the  knowledge  imparted  was  far  more  thoroughly  assimi'ated  than 
before.  It  is  inevitable  that  much  that  is  learned  in  school  should 
be  forgotten.  Education  is  not  filling  the  mind  like  a  lumber-room 
but  training  it.  However,  the  point  of  the  objection  was  that  the 
whole  attention  of  many  teachers  was  taken  up  with  loading  the 
memory  of  the  pupil  for  this  test  and  that  the  true  purpose  of 
education  was  altogether  dropped  out  of  sight. 

The  objection  that  too  great  pressure  was  put  upon  teachers 
would  gradually  lose  its  force,  as  the  value  per  unit  of  successful 
pupils  diminished  in  proportion  to  the  increase  in  numbers.  The 
grant  was  a  fixed  one  of  $15,000.  The  approximate  value  of  a 
successful  candidate  to  his  school  was  as  follows  for  the  five-year 
period : 

1876  1877  1878  1879  1880 

$57  $22  $9  19  $8 

Again  in  1878  the  pressure  was  lessened  by  reducing  the  examina- 
tions to  one  a  year  and  after  the  first  half  of  1879  the  apportionment 
on  inspection  was  discontinued,  the  fixed  minimum  being  raised 
from  $400  to  $425  and  the  next  year  to  $450.  Dr.  McLellan 
thought  that  the  amount  depending  on  the  Intermediate  in  1880 
was  too  small  and  that  on  average  attendance,  namely  $2.27  per 
unit,  too  high.  The  latter  tended  to  reproduce  the  evils  of  laxity 
at  the  entrance  examinations  since  only  $1.00  per  unit  was  paid 
to  the  public  schools.  However,  his  colleague,  Mr.  Marling, 
thought  that  $4  or  less  per  unit  was  enough  for  the  upper  school 
pupils.     It  should  be  kept  low  to  diminish  unhealthy  rivalry. 


The  Examination  Incubus.  145 

In  1881  the  Minister  of  Education  submitted  a  number  of 
questions  relating  to  the  Intermediate  and  to  the  proper  basis  for 
establishing  or  maintaining  collegiate  institutes  to  the  High  School 
section  of  the  Ontario  Teachers'  Association.  Their  reply  con- 
sisted of  a  series  of  resolutions  among  which  were  the  following: 
(1)  The  fixed  grant  should  be  one-fourth  of  the  amount  paid  annually 
for  teachers'  salaries;  (2)  A  small  amount,  say  $3  per  pupil  should 
be  granted  on  the  average  attendance  of  those  who  pass  the  Inter- 
mediate; (3)  Collegiate  institutes  should  continue  to  exist,  but  the 
basis  of  establishment  and  continuance  should  be  broadened  by 
including  girls  as  well  as  boys  and  by  recognizing  other  studies  as 
well  as  Latin  and  Greek.  A  fee  of  $5  per  annum  should  be  imposed 
by  all  schools;  (4)  The  course  of  study  should  be  made  more  flexible 
especially  in  the  case  of  girls.  These  resolutions  were  handed  to 
the  inspectors  for  their  views  upon  them.  Both  opposed  the  first 
on  the  ground  that  the  large  institutes  such  as  that  of  Hamilton, 
where  no  fifth  class  was  maintained  in  the  public  schools  and  all 
who  passed  the  Entrance  were  regarded  as  high  school  pupils, 
would  absorb  most  of  the  fixed  grant,  Hamilton  getting  $3,750. 
If  Toronto  graded  the  pupils  in  the  same  way,  it  would  probably 
receive  $10,000  per  annum.  Nothing  would  be  left  for  many 
smaller,  but  equally  deserving  schools.  The  inspectors  however, 
differed  as  to  the  amount  that  should  be  given  on  the  Intermediate 
results.  Inspector  Marling  thought  that  this  amount  should  be 
kept  low,  but  that  it  should  be  $4,  or  $2  for  each  half-year.  Inspec- 
tor McLellan,  on  the  other  hand,  after  praising  the  examination 
with  perhaps  a  certain  parental  partiality,  as  having  worked  a 
revolution  in  the  high  schools,  declared  that  $3  per  unit  could 
scarcely  pay  the  exf)enses  of  the  examination .  Ten  dollars  was,  in  his; 
opinion,  low  enough.  He  still  held  that  the  standing  of  the  school 
could  be  accurately  determined  by  its  success  at  this  examination. 

Both  agreed  that  a  change  was  desirable  regarding  collegiate 
institutes.  McLellan  opposed  the  counting  of  girls  in  the  minimum 
average  of  sixty.  But  Latin  should  no  longer  be  the  exclusive 
criterion  Science  or  modems  should  be  accounted  on  a  par  with 
Latin.  The  accommodations,  equipment  and  staff  and  provision 
for  the  practical  teaching  of  science  should  be  regarded.  Both 
agreed  that  there  should  be  a  uniform  fee  but  that  the  matter  was 
in  the  hands  of  the  local  authority;  they  agreed  also  as  to  the 
practicability  of  an  optional  course  for  girls. 


146     Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

The  next  year,  accordingly,  the  new  regulations  placed  both 
collegiate  institutes  and  the  Intermediate  on  a  new  footing.  A 
school  in  order  to  rank  as  a  collegiate  institute  must  comply  with 
the  following  conditions : 

1.  Suitable  buildings,  out-buildings,  grounds,  and  appliances 
for  physical  training, 

2.  Laboratory,  with  all  necessary  chemicals  and  apparatus  for 
teaching  the  subject  of  chemistry  properly. 

3.  Four  masters  at  least,  each  of  which  shall  be  specially  quali- 
fied in  one  of  the  following  departments:  English,  classics,  mathe- 
matics, natural  science,  and  modem  languages. 

This  was  to  go  into  effect  in  January  1883,  or  as  soon  thereafter  as 
the  regulations  were  ratified  by  resolution  of  the  Legislative 
Assembly. 

It  will  be  seen  that  the  original  purpose  of  the  establishment 
of  these  institutes,  namely:  to  keep  burning  the  torch  of  classical 
learning  in  the  country,  was  abandoned.  For  this,  several  reasons 
appear  to  have  combined.  The  condition  requiring  an  average 
attendance  of  at  least  sixty  boys  engaged  in  the  study  of  Latin  had 
led  to  an  undue  pressure  upon  boys  in  cases  where  the  attendance 
was  small  to  take  Latin  or  Greek.  It  must  have  been  a  strain 
each  year  in  most  of  these  schools,  to  make  up  the  required  mini- 
mum. Where  many  pupils  were  practically  forced  into  a  course 
of  study  which  they  were  disinclined  to  pursue  or  for  which  they 
had  no  aptitude,  the  main  purpose  would  surely  be  defeated. 
In  fact  it  was  a  case  of  'qualifying  Latin'  over  again.  Again  the 
special  grant  of  $750  looked  very  attractive  to  high  schools  which 
were  just  below  the  required  number  and  no  doubt  led  to  special 
efforts  for  elevation  to  this  rank  where  the  conditions  could  not 
normally  be  fulfilled.  And  further  many  high  schools,  were  doing 
just  as  efficient  work  in  classics  as  these  special  classical  schools. 
From  1883  on,  therefore,  the  only  distinctive  features  of  collegiate 
institutes  are,  first,  that  specialists  must  be  at  the  head  of  each 
of  the  main  departments  of  study,  and,  second,  that  a  gymnasium 
must  be  maintained.  The  same  curriculum,  laboratory  equipment 
and  everything  else  are  found  in  both  high  schools  and  institutes 
so  that  there  is  at  present  no  very  valid  reasons  for  giving  the  two 
grades  different  names.  If  the  schools  were  all  called  high  schools, 
those  of  the  highest  efificiency  and  equipment  being  distinguished  as 
high  schools  of  the  first   grade   there  would  be  less  mystification 


The  Examination  Incubus  147 

in  the  public  mind,  as  to  what  these  institutions  with  the  un- 
euphonious  name  really  are,  if  they  are  not  high  schools.  The 
name  that  means  something  and  is  good  enough  for  the  largest 
secondary  schools  in  the  United  States,  would  possibly  serve  in 
Ontario.  The  original  intention  of  establishing  local  colleges 
perhaps  gave  some  ground  for  a  distinctive  title.  But  no  reason 
for  this  has  existed  since  1883. 

The  payment  upon  the  results  of  the  Intermediate  was  aban- 
doned in  1882  and  thus  the  scheme  of  'Payment  by  Results',  as  a 
whole  came  to  an  end,  having  demonstrated  in  Ontario,  as  elsewhere, 
its  baneful  power  to  defeat  the  main  objects  of  education.  The 
Regulations  were  professedly  amended  "for  the  purpose  of  removing 
any  injurious  tendencies"  in  the  work  of  the  high  schools.  "The 
Lower  School  course  of  study  has  been  made  more  flexible  and  the 
obligatory  subjects  are  confined  to  such  as  are  essential  in  secondary 
education,  viz.,  English  grammar  and  literature  with  composition, 
history  and  geography,  arithmetic  and  book-keeping,  drill  and 
calisthenics."  High  school  boards  were  not  required  to  provide 
instruction  in  all  of  the  optional  subjects,  but  only  in  such  as  in 
their  circumstances  they  judged  expedient.  The  new  Inter- 
mediate was  merely  a  test  of  the  fitness  of  each  pupil  to  proceed 
to  the  upper  school.  The  obligatory  subjects  were,  English 
grammar  and  literature,  composition,  dictation,  arithmetic  and 
one  of  the  following:  (1)  Algebra  and  Euclid;  (2)  history  and 
geography;  (3)  any  two  of  natural  philosophy,  chemistry,  botany; 
(4)  Latin;  (5)  French  and  German  (with  music  or  drawing,  when 
selected  by.  the  parent).  The  minimum  percentage  required  was 
twenty  on  each  subject  and  forty  on  the  aggregate.  The  Inter- 
mediate was  to  be  accepted  pro  tan  to  for  third  class  teachers,  but 
the  minimum  percentages  were  thirty  and  fifty  respectively. 
"The  former  Intermediate  with  its  four  obligatory  groups  of 
subjects  practically  determined  that  algebra  and  Euclid,  natural 
philosophy  and  chemistry  or  Latin  or  French  or  German  should  be 
taken  up  in  the  Lower  School  by  every  candidate  without  reference 
to  sex".*  During  the  last  two  or  three  years  of  the  former  scheme 
the  Intermediate  had  served  as  the  non -professional  examination 
for  third  and  second  class  certificates  and  for  en  trance  to  the  College 
of  Physicians  and  Surgeons.  It  was  found  naturally  that  what  was 
made  to  serve  so  many  purposes,  served  none  faithfully  and  fully. 

*See  Minister's  Report  for  1882,  page  32. 


148  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

The  Minister  remarked  that  the  injurious  tendencies  noted  arose 
from  the  nature  of  the  examination  and  the  object,  namely,  in- 
creased funds  to  be  gained  by  success  therein. 

The  period  during  which  this  examination  was  the  grand 
object  of  most  of  the  high  school  teachers  and  pupils  extended 
from  1875  to  1882.  It  was  for  only  seven  years.  Yet  the  ill 
effects  were  not  confined  to  that  brief  period.  The  idolatry  of  the 
written  examination,  arising  then,  has  still  a  firm  hold  upon  the 
schools.  In  1873,  while  the  Intermediate  scheme  was  still  under 
consideration,  the  inspectors  referred  in  their  report  to  the  Prussian 
Leaving  Examination  in  the  Gymnasien  and  expressed  the  hope 
that  our  own  examinations  would  bear  the  same  relation  to  our 
secondary  schools.  They  quote  from  the  instructions  under  which 
the  Prussian  examination  was  held  as  follows:  "The  test  must  be 
such  as  a  scholar  of  fair  ability  and  proper  diligence  may,  at  the 
end  of  his  school  course  come  to  with  a  quiet  mind  and  without 
a  painful  preparatory  effort,  tending  to  relaxation  and  torpor  as 
soon  as  the  effort  is  over.  The  total  cultivation  of  the  candidate 
is  the  great  matter,  that  the  instruction  in  the  highest  class  may  not 
degenerate  into  a  preparation  for  the  examination,  that  a  pupil 
may  have  the  requisite  time  to  come  steadily  and  without  over- 
hurrying  to  the  full  measure  of  his  powers  and  character,  that  he 
may  be  securely  and  thoroughly  formed,  instead  of  bewildered 
and  oppressed  by  a  mass  of  information  hastily  heaped  together," 

That  this  is  an  ideal  not  reached  in  the  days  of  the  Inter- 
mediate no  one  can  doubt.  But  is  it,  or  can  it  be,  reached  in  our 
own  times?  It  is  impossible  to  frame  an  examination  paper,  with 
some  slight  exceptions,  in  which  mere  information  will  not  insure 
a  pass.  The  present  examination  habit  was  acquired  in  the  trial 
of  'Payment  by  Results'.  The  mill  has  been  grinding  cease- 
lessly ever  since.  Those  who  come  through  with  '  the  minimum 
percentage  are  accredited,  no  matter  what  evidence  the  answers 
as  a  whole  give  of  lack  of  education.  Take  for  example  the  exam- 
ination in  Latin  translation.  The  authorities  assign  for  reading 
a  few  chapters  in  Caesar  (about  twenty  octavo  pages)  and  five 
hundred  lines  of  the  Aeneid  for  matriculation.  Two  years  are 
normally  spent  in  reading  this  in  class.  Then  we  submit  an 
examination  paper  with  three  or  four  selections  from  this  narrow 
range.  The  pupil  who  is  able  to  translate  all  the  selections  is 
sure  of  a  pass,   though  his  answers  to  questions  in  syntax  and 


The  Examination  Incubus  149 

etymology  may  be  of  the  wildest.  If  he  has  an  ordinarily  retentive 
memory  he  can  do  the  translation  almost  without  thought.  What 
is  indicated,  as  the  doctors  say,  in  this  case?  Is  it  not  an  examina- 
tion upon  purely  unseen  but  similar  reading?  This  would  be  a  test 
to  which  a  boy  could  come  with  a  quiet  mind,  unless  indeed  the 
consciousness  of  knowing  nothing  about  the  language  chanced  in 
any  case  to  be  a  cause  of  inquietude.  Such  a  thing  was  at  one  time 
suggested  but  the  schools  were  horrified  with  the  idea  and  raised 
the  difficulty  about  vocabulary.  Well,  there  are  some  who  would 
solve  that  by  providing  small  dictionaries  and  making  the  selections 
sufficiently  long.  The  oral  test,  and  the  essay,  e.g.,  in  history  or 
literature  are  obvious  and  well  tried  variations  which  the  Ontario 
system  has,  up  to  the  present,  failed  to  use. 

By  1883  the  school  system  under  discussion  had  reached  in 
essential  particulars  its  present  form  and  thus  the  date  is  a  con- 
venient halting  place.  It  is  true  that  teacher- training  had  not 
been  undertaken  as  a  separate  enterprise  apart  from  the  normal 
schools  for  elementar>'  teachers.  A  brief  reference  to  the  steps 
subsequently  taken  in  this  particular  will  be  found  in  the  next 
chapter.  The  method  of  central  control  and  inspection,  of  local 
management  and  support  had  become  fixed.  With  the  abandon- 
ment of  payment  on  examination  results,  the  equitable  and  stimu- 
lating principle,  still  adhered  to,  of  determining  the  government 
grant  mainly  upon  the  value  of  the  equipment,  the  salaries  and  the 
nature  of  the  accommodations  with  a  fixed  grant  besides  was 
adopted.  The  uniform  entrance  examination  with  papers  prepared 
by  a  central  committee,  but  the  answers  read  by  a  local  board  of 
examiners,  uniform  authorized  text  books  and  a  uniform  curriculum 
are  still  the  practice.  Practically  all  the  principles  were  fixed  by 
the  date  named,  modified  as  they  have  been  from  time  to  time, 
but  the  modifications  are  not  so  noteworthy  as  the  fixity  of  the 
system.  One  feature  of  importance  may  be  adverted  to  in  con- 
clusion. Then,  as  now,  the  municipality  in  which  the  school  was 
situated  was  required  to  bear  the  whole  cost  of  building  and  furn- 
ishing the  school,  without  aid  from  any  land  grant,  or  endowment 
of  any  kind.  The  whole  burden  has  thus  rested  upon  the  village 
or  town  taxpayer.  But  the  schools,  except  in  a  few  very  large 
centres  are  as  much  the  schools  of  the  farmer  who  lives  beyond 
the  reach  of  this  taxation  as  they  are  of  the  citizen.  It  is  not 
surprising,  therefore,  that  so  few  fine  high  school  buildings  adorn 
Ontario  towns,  but  that  there  are  so  many. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

SUMMARY. 

|T  TNDER  the  law  of  1871  and  the  Regulations  based  upon  it, 
;  I  I  the  Ontario  secondary  school  reached  in  essentials  its 
i  present    form.     Uniformity,    rigidity,    co-education,    the 

written  examination,  the  adjustment  of  the  curriculum  to  meet  the 
needs  of  those  who  are  to  become  teachers  or  enter  other  professions, 
became  fused  into  the  system  at  that  date.  Nor  has  it  departed 
in  the  new  century  from  any  of  these  principles,  though  of  course 
great  advances  have  been  made  in  the  working  out  of  the  principles. 
Before  summarizing  these  advances  the  present  chapter  will  recap- 
itulate briefly  what  has  been  said. 

The  Canadian  secondary  school  had  its  origin  in  the  laudable 
desire  of  official  and  other  immigrants  of  the  higher  classes  from 
Great  Britain,  to  educate  their  sons  (not  daughters  also)  in  the 
same  way  as/  they  would  have  been  educated  had  they  remained 
at  home,  that  is  in  a  school  controlled  by  the  Anglican  clergy 
and  upon  the  traditional  curriculum.  They  succeeded  in  inducing 
the  government  to  establish  and  partially  support  eight  such 
schools  (1807)  several  years  before  any  provision  had  been  made 
for  Common  Schools  (1816).  These  District  Grammar  Schools  did 
not  receive  popular  support  even  if  they  merited  it,  and  they  were 
regarded  as  belonging  to  a  privileged  class.  The  increase  in 
numbers  of  these  schools  and  in  their  attendance  was  so  slow  that 
in  1838,  after  a  period  of  thirty  years,  there  were  only  thirteen, 
one  of  which  had  just  opened  and  a  total  attendance  for  all  of  311. 
But  the  population  had  risen  meanwhile  from  50,000  to  300,000. 

An  event  that  had  an  important  bearing  upon  the  Grammar 
Schools  was  the  establishment  of  Upper  Canada  College.  By 
virtue  of  a  large  land  grant  this  institution  was  able  to  open  with  a 
substantial  group  of  buildings  and  a  complete  staff  of  scholarly 
masters.  It  h^d  a  mixed  influence  on  the  grammar  school  situa- 
tion. Not  only  did  its  comparative  wealth  and  splendour  create 
discontent  in  all  the  Districts  and  demands  for  similar  land  grants 
but  its  curriculum  was  imposed  upon  the  one-mastered  schools, 
in  so  far  as  that  was  possible.  The  feeling  of  discontent  served 
to  call  public  attention   to   the  very  poor  accommodations  and 


Summary  151 

equipment  of  most  of  the  District  Schools  and  Committees  of  the 
House  periodically  reviewed  the  unsatisfactory  condition  of  these 
schools,  which  of  course,  is  the  first  step  towards  improvement. 
But  the  elaborate  course  of  study  with  its  preponderance  of  classics 
was  a  poor  pattern  for  one-mastered  country  grammar  schools 
to  attempt  to  follow. 

In  1839  a  Commission  (Dr.  John  McCaul,  chairman)  enquired 
into  the  state  of  education  and  recommended  that  masters  should 
be  examined  as  to  their  aptitude  for  teaching  and  that  provision 
should  be  made  for  an  assistant  in  each  school.  The  same  year 
the  Advancement  of  Education  Act  of  1839  set  apart  250,000 
acres  of  land  for  the  support  of  grammar  schools,  providing 
for  the  erection  of  building  and  the  employment  of  assistant 
masters  and  placed  the  management  under  the  Council  of  King's 
College.  An  elaborate  programme  of  studies  was  prepared  in 
1841  and  Regulations  for  the  conduct  of  the  schools,  but  at  once 
local  opposition  arose,  trustees  disputing  the  authority  of  the 
Council,  the  result  of  which  was  the  repeal  in  1841  of  the  Act  of 
1839.  In  1841  each  District  was  empowered  to  establish  two 
additional  grammar  schools  and  £100  annually  for  each  school 
was  authorized.  In  three  years,  the  number  of  schools  doubled, 
there  being  twenty-five  in  1845. 

The  next  important  step  was  the  appointment  of  a  chief  super- 
intendent who,  however,  was  not  given  any  control  over  secondary 
schools  until  1853.  Rev.  Egerton  Ryerson,  formerly  a  Methodist 
preacher  and  later  President  of  Victoria  University  was  the  incum- 
bent of  this  important  office  from  1844  till  1876.  Circumstances 
combined  to  direct  most  of  his  energy  to  the  foundation  of  a  com- 
mon school  system,  seeing  that  primary  education  was,  as  he 
said  in  a  deplorable  condition.  Besides  he  was  democratic  in 
sentiment  and  the  grammar  schools  up  to  this  time  affected  the 
common  people  very  little.  He  had  enlightened  ideas  as  to 
secondary  education  nevertheless,  suggesting  schools  of  various 
types,  agricultural  schools,  model  farms,  etc.,  yet  he  did  not  bring 
any  new  type  into  existence.  In  1846  a  Provincial  Board  of 
Education  was  appointed  to  establish  a  normal  school  and  aid 
the  chief  superintendent  with  counsel  and  advice.  This  was 
merged  into  the  Council  of  Public  Instruction  in  1850  and  subse- 
quently had  control  of  curriculum  and  text-books  and  the  appoint- 
ment of  grammar  school  inspectors. 


152  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

The  earlier  stages  of  secondary  schools  in  the  United  States 
are  briefly  described  in  Chapter  IV.  In  the  colonial  period,  the 
Latin  grammar  school  was  the  prevailing  type.  These  were 
college  preparatory  schools.  They  gave  place  to  the  academy 
which  was  independent  of  the  college  and  designed  to  give  complete 
culture.  This  type  added  subject  after  subject  to  the  curriculum, 
as  these  were  popularly  demanded.  The  one  feature  in  which 
these  schools  were  not  democratic  was  the  manner  in  which  they 
were  controlled.  This  in  time  led  to  their  being  supplanted  by 
the  high  school  which,  generally  speaking  is  democratic  in  all 
particulars.  The  classical  grammar  school  had  persisted  in 
Ontario  unchanged  up  to  the  middle  of  the  century  and  the  academy 
stage  was  not  developed,  if  a  few  female  academies  so-called  are 
excepted. 

The  law  of  1853  permitted  local  authorities  to  raise  funds  by 
assessment  and  transferred  from  the  Crown  to  thfe^  county  councils; 
the  power  to  appoint  trustees  for  each  grammar  school  within  the 
county.  These  trustees  had  full  power  to  appoint  or  remove 
masters,  but  only  university  graduates  or  those  who  had  obtained 
a  special  license  were  eligible  for  appointment.  Power  was  also 
given  trustees  to  form  unions  with  common  schools.  The  Council 
of  Public  Instruction  now  issued  Regulations.  An  entrance 
standard  was  set  up,  which  demanded  reading,  writing,  spelling, 
arithmetic,  grammar  (parsing  of  any  easy  sentence)  and  outlines 
of  geography ;  but  the  head  master  was  the  sole  judge  of  the  fitness 
of  any  candidate  and  he  was  not  directed  to  use  written  tests. 
The  first  grammar  school  inspectors  were  appointed. 

The  decade  between  1855  and  1865  was  a  period  of  rapid 
increase  in  the  number  of  schools.  The  privileges  granted  local 
authorities  by  the  law  of  1853  were  unwisely  used  and  if  at  first 
the  system  suffered  from  stagnation,  it  now  began  to  suffer  from 
too  rapid  expansion.  Schools  were  set  up  in  small  hamlets  quite 
unable  to  sustain  them  and  many  unions  with  common  schools 
were  formed.  The  feature  which  inspectors  condemned  most 
severely  was  the  poor  schoolhouses.  County  councils  were  ex- 
tremely reluctant  to  make  the  grant  necessary  for  the  erection  of 
buildings  and  towns  or  villages  would  not  do  so  because  they  had 
no  control,  the  county  councils  appointing  the  boards  of  trustees. 
Municipal  aid  in  the  support  of  the  schools  was  forthcoming  in  the 
case  of  only  about  one  half  the  schools  of  which  in  1864  there  were 


Summary  153 

101,  but  the  amounts  were  illiberal,  averaging  only  about  $250  each 
for  forty-nine  municipalities.  This  illiberality  is  the  index  of 
public  indifference  and  shows  clearly  enough  that  many  schools 
were  unnecessary.  Inspector  G.  R.  R.  Cockburn  visited  the 
schools  in  1859  and  condemned  the  way  in  which  union  between 
common  and  grammar  schools  was  working.  It  was  the  poverty 
of  the  grammar  school  boards  that  forced  them  into  union  and 
then  the  usual  result  was  that  the  school  became  a  poor  type  of 
common  school,  for  if  the  head  master  held  a  university  degree, 
it  was  felt  to  excuse  any  deficiencies  in  the  assistants,  if  there  were 
any,  but  in  many  cases  the  head  master  was  the  whole  staff ;  and 
whatever  time  he  gave  to  his  few  classical  pupils  was  filched  from 
the  younger  children.  Besides,  an  M.A.  degree  does  not  necessarily 
prove  ability  to  teach.  In  fact,  glaring  deficiencies  on  the  pedago- 
gical side  led  to  the  admirable  scheme  of  Ryerson  of  establishing 
a  Model  Grammar  School  which  would  serve  as  a  model  for  the 
organization  and  conduct  of  a  grammar  school  and  would  also 
afford  the  means  of  training  masters.  Such  a  school  was  estab- 
lished and  opened  in  1858  and  after  a  successful  career  of  five  years 
was  abandoned,  ostensibly  from  motives  of  economy. 

An  appreciable  advance  was  made  towards  placing  the 
secondary  system  on  a  more  secure  foundation  by  the  Act  of  1865. 
Inspectorial  reports,  especially  the  first  of  three,  by  George 
Paxton  Young,  and  the  efforts  of  the  Chief  Superintendent,  pre- 
pared the  way  for  several  important  changes.  The  local  munici- 
pality was  given  the  right  to  appoint  three  of  the  six  trustees, 
the  county  council  retaining  the  right  to  appoint  the  other  three. 
The  condition  of  sharing  in  the  Grammar  School  Fund  was  that 
a  sum  at  least  equal  to  half  the  sum  apportioned,  must  be  raised 
from  local  sources,  exclusive  of  tuition  fees.  The  fund  grant  was 
to  be  apportioned  on  the  basis  of  average  attendance.  A  check  was 
placed  upon  the  establishment  of  new  schools  and  the  rule  was 
made  that  only  university  graduates  were  eligible  for  head  master- 
ships. Finally  provision  was  made  for  military  instruction. 
Ryerson  in  his  circular  to  county  councils  urged  upon  them  the 
propriety  of  furnishing  one-half  the  locally  raised  sum  inasmuch 
as  they  appointed  half  the  trustees.  An  important  change  in  the 
admission  of  pupils  by  the  head  master  was  made  in  the  regulation 
that  such  admission  was  in  future  to  be  only  provisional  until 
ratified  by  the  inspector  on  his  official  visit. 


154  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

Up  to  1865  the  grammar  schools  had  not  as  a  rule  admitted 
girls,  but  in  conformity  with  the  movement  in  Great  Britain  and 
the  United  States,  it  soon  became  an  acute  question  in  Ontario 
how  girls  were  to  secure  advanced  school  training.  To  gain 
admission  to  the  existing  boys'  schools  was  the  line  of  least  resist- 
ance. Ontario  has  never  had  the  advantage  of  private  endowments 
for  secondary  schools,  else  some  private  fortune  might  have  shown 
how  excellent  a  thing  a  public  secondary  school  for  girls  could  be. 
A  movement  initiated  by  the  spirit  of  the  age  was  wonderfully 
accelerated  by  a  clause  of  the  new  Act,  which  soon  filled  the  existing 
schools  with  girls,  the  clause  namely,  that  made  the  grant  depend 
on  average  attendance.  The  bread  and  butter  of  the  masters 
depended  on  attendance,  and  if  boys  could  not  be  obtained  to  fill 
up  the  classes,  girls  could.  This  was  particularly  easy  in  union 
schools. 

Opposed  to  the  movement  was  a  strong  body  of  opinion, 
championed  by  Ryerson  himself,  by  Young  and  by  leading  parlia- 
mentarians. But  no  eloquence  and  no  regulations  could  stem  the 
tide.  Girls  were  first  admitted  to  facilitate  the  acquirement  of 
French  but  their  attendance  was  not  counted.  Next,  if  they  took 
one  of  the  prescribed  courses  the  attendance  of  two  girls  counted 
as  equivalent  to  one  boy.  Finally  on  strong  protests  against  this 
unfairness,  during  which  the  argument  was  advanced  that  many 
of  the  gir!s  were  preparing  to  be  teachers,  the  decision  was  left 
to  the  local  authorities  whether  they  would  admit  girls  or  not, 
but  if  admitted  their  attendance  was  not  distinguished  from  that 
of  the  boys.  Some  of  the  leading  schools  still  held  out  firmly 
against  'feminism',  but  this  power  was  lost  to  them  by  the  Act  of 
1871  when  the  schools  became  frankly  co-educational. 

What  the  grammar  schools  had  not  as  yet  had  the  benefit  of, 
namely,  constructive  criticism  by  a  first-rate  authority,  they  now 
enjoyed.  The  first  report  of  Inspector  Young  has  been  mentioned 
as  influencing  the  legislation  of  1865.  Young  was  especially 
qualified.  His  naturally  keen  and  powerful  mind  was  highly 
trained  along  many  lines,  and  this  was  the  intellectual  equipment 
of  a  generous  and  sympathetic  heart.  The  defects  he  found  in 
the  grammar  schools  were  mainly  these:  First,  the  needless 
multiplication  of  small  schools.  The  more  schools  in  a  county  the 
smaller  the  revenue  and  attendance  of  each.  The  consequence 
was  small  grants,  low  salaries,  and  poor  teachers.     If  the  attendance 


Summary  .166 

of  bona  fide  grammar  school  pupils  is  very  low,  the  master  occu- 
pies himself  with  common  school  subjects,  and  thus  comes  into 
improper  competition  with  the  lower  schools,  to  their  injury. 
..Secondly,  he  condemns  the  formation  of  union  schools.  The 
result  was  that  three  out  of  five  grammar  schools  were  mere 
departments  of  common  schools,  into  which  pupils  were  drafted 
who  had  only  the  merest  beginning  of  the  elementary  subjects 
and  boys  and  girls  alike  plunged  into  Latin  in  which  through  their 
dense  ignorance  of  English,  they  made  no  progress.  Thirdly, 
the  teaching  was  often  superficial  and  called  for  too  great  depen- 
dence on  memory.  Consequently  pupils  were  not  grounded  in 
principles  but  fed  on  definitions,  just  as  they  were  by  the  master 
of  earlier  times  who  said,  "A  rule  and  an  example,  when  learned, 
must  be  given  for  every  branch  of  knowledge  that  is  acquired." 
By  no  means  all  the  teaching  was  of  this  character.  There  were 
many  masters  who  displayed  excellent  pedagogical  method. 

The  amount  of  time  spent  on  crowding  the  memory  with  Latin 
grammar,  and  definitions  in  the  various  branches  left  no  time  for 
instruction  in  the  great  field  of  English  literature  and  the  physical 
sciences.  It  was  in  his  sane  and  enlightened  exposition  of  the 
proper  instructional  methods  in  these  subjects  that  Young  did  his 
great  constructive  service  to  Canadian  education.  The  English 
classics  must  be  studied  to  create  in  the  young  mind  an  appreciation 
of  beauty.  In  the  sciences  the  youth  must  be  a  philosopher.  He 
must  handle  the  apparatus  for  himself  and  discover  the  truths  anew. 
A  comparatively  narrow  range  of  general  science  will  be  sufficient 
if  the  method  is  sound.  Morals  also  should  and  can,  be  taught 
but  not  directly.  In  the  study  of  English  literature,  the  teacher 
can  incidentally  do  eflFective  moral  teaching.  Up  to  this  time 
nothing  had  been  done  in  English  beyond  grammar,  in  the  schools, 
and  all  the  science  a  pupil  learned  was  what  information  he  picked 
up  in  the  reading  lessons  from  the  National  Readers.  The  inspector 
found  two  difficulties  in  the  way  of  advance.  First,  the  common 
schools  did  not  as  a  rule  prepare  pupils  adequately  for  the  higher 
work,  the  reason  being  that  these  schools  were  not  generally  graded 
even  in  towns  and,  second,  there  was  a  lack  of  means  to  secure 
proper  training  for  grammar  school  work. 

The  effect  of  these  reports  upon  the  Chief  Superintendent  was 
profound,  and  in  his  own  report  (1867)  he  devotes  much  more 
than  usual  attention  to  secondary  schools.     While  not  agreeing 


156  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

with  Young's  proposal  of  abolishing  the  study  of  Latin  as  a  necesr 
sary  condition  of  attendance,  he  himself  made  the  important 
suggestion  of  leaving  it  to  the  local  boards  as  to  whether  the  classics 
should  be  taught  or  not.  This  was  certainly  a  democratic  idea 
and  it  would  have  left  the  character  of  any  particular  school  in  local 
hands.  Ryerson's  own  ideal  of  a  secondary  school  education  was 
of  a  very  practical  and  informational  character. 

The  result  of  Young's  splendid  work  was  the_Act  of  1871.  It 
completed  the  structure  of  the  elementary  system  by  placing 
the  schools,  now  to  be  known  as  public  schools,  in  charge  of  expert 
county  inspectors  and  abolishing  tlfie  power  to  levy  rate  bills  upon 
parents.  It  also  fundamentally  changed  the  grammar  schools. 
They  became  henceforth  high  schools  for  both  sexes  in  which 
foreign  languages  were  optional  subjects.  The  classical  languages 
were  preserved  from  extinction  by  erecting  a  new  class  of  institu- 
tions to  be  known  as  collegiate  institutes.  The  chief  condition 
a  high  school  must  conform  to,  was  to  have  at  least  sixty  male 
pupils  in  Latin  and  at  least  four  masters,  in  order  to  become  a 
collegiate  institute.  The  locally  raised  equivalent  of  half  the 
grant  must  now  be  raised  by  assessment  and  in  the  apportionment 
the  principle  of  'Payment  by  Results',  was  to  be  applied.  Three 
points  were  to  be  considered:  1.  Average  attendance.  2.  Profi- 
ciency in  studies.  3.  Number  of  days  the  school  was  open. 
Proficiency  was  to  be  determined  by  written  examinations.  The 
entrance  examination  was  placed  in  the  hands  of  an  entrance  board 
consisting  of  the  local  public  school  inspector,  the  chairman  of  the 
high  school  board  and  the  head  master  of  the  high  school. 

Regulations  governing  the  entrance  examination  make  this 
a  written  test,  the  papers  to  be  prepared  centrally;  and  continued 
the  supervision  exercised  by  high  school  inspectors  over  the  results. 
They  were  to  examine  at  the  time  of  the  official  visit  enough  of  the 
papers  to  judge  whether  the  test  had  been  sufficiently  rigid.  This 
led  to  a  serious  deadlock  between  the  Cabinet  and  the  Council 
of  Public  Instruction,  which  held  up  the  new  examination  for  three 
half-year  periods.  Meantime,  such  an  influx  of  unprepared  pupils 
were  admitted  that  the  Cabinet  yielded  and  the  first  written 
examination  took  place  in  October,  1873. 

The  new  progrjimme  of  1871,  though  it  recognized  English 
literature  and  the  physical  sciences,  was  still  suitable  only  for  the 


Summary  157 

large  schools  and  accordingly  it  was  not  observed  in  the  two  and 
one-mastered  schools. 

Though  much  was  expected  from  the  salutary  reforms  of  the 
new  law,  there  was  deep  disappointment  at  the  conditions  ob- 
taining in  the  schools  between  1872  and  1875,  the  latter  date 
being  the  year  in  which  part  of  the  grant  was  paid  on  the  results 
of  an  examination.  The  causes  were  mainly  two:  the  lack  of  a 
training  school  for  high  school  teachers,  a  defect  mentioned  in 
Young's  last  report;  and  secondly,  the  fact  that  a  pupil  drew  fifty 
times  as  much  grant  for  the  school,  if  in  the  high  school,  as  he 
would  draw  as  a  public  school  pupil.  No  regulation  jvas  strong 
enough,  particularly  in  the  sixty-six  union  schools,  to  prevent 
rapid  and  unwarranted  promotion,  that  paid  so  well.  Ryerson  yV 
points  a  gloomy  picture  of  the  schools  in  1875.  There  were  only  > 
about  a  dozen  creditable  high  schools  and  collegiate  institutes  in  ^ 
the  Province.  Many  of  the  rest  were  inferior  public  schools.  The 
schools  received  a  very  grudging  local  support  and  monitors  were 
employed  instead  of  regular  assistants  in  many  places. 

The  reports  show  that  the  new  programme  was  impracticable 
and  was  ignored  everywhere.  The  multiplicity  of  subjects  was 
producing  a  mechanical  style  of  teaching.  Science  was  being 
taught  out  of  books  like  Latin  grammar  and  nothing  had  been 
done  to  improve  the  status  of  English.  Meanwhile  the  inspectors 
had  been  searching  for  the  best  means  of  putting  into  operation 
the  panacea  of  'Payment  by  Results.'  They  finally  recommended 
that  a  part  of  the  grant  should  be  paid  on  the  results  of  inspection 
and  part  on  the  results  of  a  written  examination  on  the  subjects 
of  the  Second  Form.  This  being  halfway  through  the  course,  they 
named  it  the  Intermediate  examination.  They  also  wisely  recom- 
mended that  the  amount  paid  per  unit  of  average  attendance  should 
be  reduced  to  equal  that  paid  to  the  public  schools.  The  pro- 
gramme was  then  rearranged  to  suit  this  scheme. 

Meanwhile  the  advancing  age  of  the  Chief  Superintendent  and  a 
conflict  with  the  Cabinet  over  the  composition  and  mode  of  appoint- 
ment of  the  Council  of  Public  Instruction  hastened  a  change 
in  the  Education  office.  Ryerson  himself  had  latterly  urged  that 
the  educational  system  should  be  controlled  from  the  Cabinet, 
in  order  to  prevent  any  such  divided  councils  as  had  developed. 
However,  before  this  change  took  place,  the  Council  of  Public 
Instruction   was  reformed   by   the   highly  desirable    addition     of 


158  Developajent  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

elective  numbers  to  represent  the  various  sections  of  the  teaching 
profession.  Not  quite  two  years  elapsed  after  this  change  when 
in  February  1876,  the  duties  of  the  Chief  Superintendent  were 
taken  over  by  the  Hon.  Adam  Crooks  as  Minister  of  Education, 
and  a  committee  of  the  Cabinet  Council  with  the  aid  of  a  central 
committee  of  expert  advisers  superseded  the  Council  of  Public 
Instruction. 

Not  the  least  of  the  evil  influences  flowing  from  the  principle 
of  payment  upon  the  results  of  a  written  examination  was  that  of 
fixing  in  the  public  mind  an  unwarranted  respect  for  written 
examinations  in  general  to  the  exclusion  of  any  other  means  of 
appraising  attainments.  The  first  of  the  Intermediate  examina- 
tions took  place  in  June  of  1876,  and  was  a  keen  disappointment 
to  about  six-sevenths  of  the  candidates  and  to  more  than  half  the 
schools.  This  was  taken  to  mean  that  many  of  the  schools  were 
doing  mere  elementary  work.  Besides,  as  one  able  critic  pointed 
out,  seven  of  the  schools  carried  off  half  the  total  grant,  as  a  result 
of  the  first  examination.  The  same  critic  advocated  recognizing 
the  Intermediate  pro  tanto  in  teachers'  and  matriculation  examin- 
ations in  order  to  be  an  inducement  for  the  pupil  to  submit  to  the 
examination.  As  it  stood,  the  incentive  was  all  on  the  side  of  the 
teacher,  who  would  become  a  mere  drudge  under  the  system. 

As  the  schools  became  more  accustomed  to  the  examination 
their  success  in  passing  candidates  increased  and  the  value  per 
unit  fell  precipitately  from  about  $57  in  1876  to  about  $8  in  1880, 
the  total  grant  being  a  fixed  amount.  The  inevitable  result  was 
that  schools  and  teachers  were  judged  by  the  public  according  to 
the  numbers  they  primed  sufficiently  each  year  for  this  examina- 
tion. If  there  was  less  and  less  right  method  and  true  education, 
it  could  not  be  wondered  at.  This  iniquitous  principle  was  swept 
away  in  1882,  but  its  effects  are  still  to  be  seen  in  the  public  rever- 
ence for  an  examination  system,  which,  whatever  may  be  its  merits. 
can  in  no  true  measure  determine  the  'total  cultivation'  of  the 
examined. 

It  was  found  impossible  to  maintain  collegiate  institutes 
on  the  basis  upon  which  they  were  first  established  and  their 
original  purpose  of  saving  the  study  of  the  classics  was  abandoned. 
In  1883  they  became,  though  retaining  their  meaningless  title, 
high  schools,  in  which  a  certain  minimum  in  attendance,  equipment 


Summary  159 

and  staff  must  be  maintained.     The  Intermediate  was  saved  by 
giving  it  a  pro  tanto  value  in  third  class  teachers'  certificates.       -^ 

Such  briefly  is  the  ground  covered  by  the  preceding  chapters. 
The  measure  of  the  advance  between  1882  and  1914  may  be  shown 
statistically  thus:  Number  of  schools  from  104  to  291;  number 
of  teachers  from  332  to  1,260;*  legislative  grant  from  $84,304  to 
$330,766;  total  expenditure  from  $343,720  to  $3,739,065;  number 
of  pupils  from  12,348  to  42,535. 

Accompanying  this  great  expansion  and  partly  necessitated  by  -^ 
it,  but  also,  no  doubt,  partly  accounting  for  it,  many  changes 
both  in  administration  and  technique  have  been  made.  The 
training  of, secondary  school  teachers  received  attention  first  in 
1885.  It  was  not  long  after  the  demise  of  the  Model  Grammar 
School  that  a  serious  defect  in  the  younger  accessions  to  the  teaching 
body  became  apparent.  This,  we  have  seen,  Young  mentioned 
as  one  of  the  two  main  hindrances  to  progress.  Inspector  Mc- 
Lellan  in  his  report  of  1882,  strongly  urged  the  great  need  of  pro; 
(essional  training,  referring  to  German  and  French  training  schemes. 
There  was,  he  maintained,  a  much  more  urgent  reason  for  training 
in  Ontario  because  here  the  secondary  schools  are  "teachers  of 
teachers",  i.e.,  of  the  elementary  schools. 

The  step  taken  in  1885  was  to  denominate  two  of  the  large 
secondary  schools,  "Training  Institutes."  The  collegiate  insti- 
tutes of  Hamilton  and  Kingston,  opened  their  classes  to  teachers- 
in-training  for  purposes  first  of  observation,. and  then,  after  some 
instruction  in  methods,  for  practice  teaching.  The  regular  colle- 
giate staff  undertook  the  work  of  instruction  and  criticism,  largely 
after  school  hours.  Only  during  the  fall  term  (September  to 
December)  were  teachers-in -training  received,  so  that  the  ordinary 
work  of  the  staff  was  not  seriously  disturbed.  Subsequently  three 
more  schools  undertook  the  task,  thel^  institutes  of  Owen  Sound, 
Peterborough  and  Strathroy.  Considering  the  shortness  of  the 
training  term  and  the  additional  heavy  burden  imposed  upon  the 
staffs,  a  surprising  amount  of  work  was  done  and  a  corresfK)nding 
benefit  received  by  the  young  aspirants. 

This  scheme  was  felt  to  be  deficient  on  the  doctrinal  side  and 
hence  in  1889  the  School  of  Pedagogy  was  established  in  Toronto 
and  the  former  training  institutes  affiliated  therewith.  Two 
months  were  spent  at  the  School  of  Pedagogy  in  the  study  of  the 

*In  the  figures  for  1914  are  included  those  of  the  Continuation  Schools. 


160  Development  of  the  Ontario  High  School 

^  .theory  of  education  and  two  months  in  observation  and  practice  in 
the  training  institutes.  The  brief  term  of  four  months  thus 
divided  was  found  to  give  insufficient  practical  training.  Accord- 
ingly in  1891  the  training  institutes  were  discontinued  and  the 
School  of  Pedagogy  was  affiliated  with  the  two  collegiate  institutes 
in  Toronto.  The  practical  and  theoretical  instruction  was  then 
carried  on  concurrently.  This  arrangement  was  not  found  satis- 
factory to  the  practice  schools  and  was  dropped  after  one  year's 
trial,  the  term  being  lengthened  in  1893  to  eight  months.  So  until 
1896  the  training  of  teachers  was  conducted  without  practice 
schools.  In  that  year  the  institution  was  affiliated  with  the 
collegiate  institute  of  Hamilton  and  removed  to  that  city  where  a 
building  for  the  joint  use  of  the  secondary  school  and  the  Normal 
College,  as  it  was  called,  was  erected.  Here  classes  for  observation 
and  practice  were  convenient  and  the  heads  of  the  various  colle- 
giate departments  lectured  in  methods.  Ten  years  later  the 
classes  in  training  had  quite  outgrown  these  accommodations  and 
a  new  disposition  was  made  through  the  joint  action  of  the  state 
university    and    the    Department    of    Education.     A    Faculty   of 

.jK^  Jpxiucation  was  established  in  the  University  of  Toronto  and  a 
^practice  school  attached.  Simila.r  action  was  taken  by  Queen's 
University. 

In  the  technique  of  teaching  the  chief  advances  have  been  in  the 
subjects  of  English  and  the  physical  and  natural  sciences.  The 
former  gradually  passed  through  a  parsing,  trope  hunting,  micro- 
scopic stage  to  the  apprehension  of  the  broad  meaning  and  spirit 
and  appreciation  of  the  power  and  beauty  of  thought  and  form; 
the  latter  from  memorized  book  definitions  and  dogmatic  assertions, 
to  individual  experimentation.  Everywhere  is  the  laboratory, 
everywhere  the  eager  young  scientist  with  the  test-tube  or  dis- 
secting knife  in  hand,  bent  on  rediscovering  for  himself.  To  a 
great  extent  the  pupil  is  now  a  philosopher  in  the  sciences. 

Constant  re-adjustments  of  the  programmes  of  studies  have 
been  made,  the  tendency  being  at  one  time  to  unify  matriculation 
and  teachers'  course  and  then  to  differentiate  them.  Some  subjects 
have  been  dropped  as  for  instance  astronomy  and  physiology  and 
others  added.  The  teaching  of  art  is  a  development  of  recent  years 
and  strong  endeavours  have  been  put  forth  to  induce  the  general 
adoption  of  manual  training  and  household  science  in  the  second- 
ary schools,  but  thus  far  without  the  success  the  movement  deserves. 


Summary  161 

Though  the  twelve  centres  were  taken  over  in  1904  from  Sir  Wm. 
McDonald,  who  initiated  the  work  and  carried  it  on  at  his  own 
expense  for  three  years,  only  twenty  secondary  schools  are  reported 
as  having  day  classes  in  these  subjects  in  1914.  There  need  be  no 
hesitation  in  saying  that  the  main  cause  is  the  expense,  the  schools 
already  being  a  serious  local  burden. 

There  has  been  a  constant  tendency  to  raise  the  standards 
in  all  particulars.  Minimum  percentages  required  at  all  examina- 
tions have  increased,  particularly  in  matriculation.  Better 
buildings  and  equipment  are  demanded  in  order  to  earn  the  legisla- 
tive grant  and  higher  qualifications  for  the  various  grades  of  teacher. 
Consequently  it  is  not  open  to  question  that  the  efficiency  of  the 
schools  has  undergone  a  very  great  change  since  the  law  of  1871. 
There  is  a  strong  movement  in  the  direction  of  technical  and 
industrial  education  and  the  secondary  system  having  arrived  at 
efficiency  in  uniformity  must  now  strive  for  added  power  in  diver- 
sity. The  uniform  type  can  now  take  care  of  itself,  but  the  utmost 
energy  must  be  devoted  to  the  development  of  schools  of  the 
industrial,  agricultural  and  technical  type. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY. 

Brown,  E.  E "The  Making  of  Our  Middle  Schools".      New  York, 

1903. 

BuRWASH "Egerton  Ryerson"  in  "Makers  of  Canada". 

"Canada  and  Its  Provinces".     Art.     under  Ontario:    "  Ryerson  and  Secondary 

Education".     Toronto. 

Carnochan "The  Early  Schools  of  Niagara". 

Encyclopaedia  Britannica,  11th  ed.     Art.  "Ontario". 

HoDGiNS,  J.  G "Documentary     History     of     Education     in     Upper 

Canada".    28  vols.     Toronto,  1893-1904. 
HoDGiNS,  J.  G "Historical   Educational   Papers  and   Documents  of 

Ontario". 
Inglis,  a.  T "Rise  of  the  High  School  in  Massachusetts".      New 

York,     1911. 
Journal  of  Education,  1848-1876,  Legislative  Library,  Toronto. 

Monroe,  Paul "Cyclopaedia  of  Education".     New  York,  1911. 

Reports  of  the  Chief  Superintendent,  1850-1875. 

Reports  of  the  Minister  of  Education,  1876-1915. 

Ryerson,  Egerton "Report  on  Popular  Education".     1868. 


INDEX. 

Academy  Stage  of  Secondary  Education  fN  U.S.,  51. 

Act  of  1839,  31 ;  of  1853,  54;  Grammar  School  Improvement  1865,  61,  79;  of  1871 

108. 
Admission  of  Pupils,  112,  121. 
Addison,  Rev.  Robt.,  34. 
Apparatus,  science,  101. 

Bayly,  Rev.  Benjamin,  35,  47. 
Burwell,  Mahlon,  27. 

Classics,  bearing  on  grant,  66. 

Cockburn,  George  R.  R.,  67,  69. 

Colborne,  Sir  John,  22. 

Collegiate  Institutes,  109,  111;  new  regs.,  146. 

Cornwall  District,  13,  32. 

Council  of  Public  Instruction,  55,  111;  reform  of,  134;  duties,  136;  elected 

members,  137. 
Creen,  Rev.  Thomas,  34.  ' 

District  Public  Schools,  14,  45,  46. 

English,  teaching  of,  97,  126. 

Entrance  Examination,  first,  55,  111;  regulations  suspended,  112. 

Examination  Incubus,  140;  written,  42;  resuhs,  148. 

Galt  Grammar  School,  109;  Collegiate  Institute,  125. 

General  Board  of  Education,  18,  21. 

Girls,  admission  of,  89;  Clinton  Grammar  School  trustees,  95;  EflTect  upon  some 
schools  of  recognition,  96;  Recognition  in  programme  of  studies,  119. 

Grammar  Schools,  District,  14,  15;  First  course  of  study,  19;  United  Presbytery's 
complaints,  25,  26;  condition  in  1838;  Regulations  by  King's  College 
Council,  41;  condition  in,  1850,  47;  increase  in  numbers,  49,  72;  condition  in 
1856,  62;  Ryerson's  ideal,  45,  106;  statistical  table  for  1861,  73. 

Grants,  bearing  of  attendance  upon,  81. 

Harris,  Rev.  Dr.  J.  H.,  23,  41. 

High  Schools,  early  examples  in  U.S.,  52. 

High  Schools  in  Ontario,  108;  condition  in  1875,  123;  status  in  1876,  139. 

Hodgins,  J.  George,  138. 

Inspection  inaugurated,  18. 
Inspectors,  57. 

Intermediate  Examination,  140;  recognition  of,  143;  grants  upon  results  of,  144, 
145. 

Johnstown  District,  38. 

Kingston  District,  11,  33. 
King's  College  Council,  31. 


Latin,  qualifying,  146. 
London  District  School,  35. 

McLellan,  Dr.  James  A.,  121. 
Model  Giiammar  School,  67,  69,  71. 
Municipal  Aid,  54,  63,  65. 

Natlral  Science,  teaching  of,  97,  99,  126.  , 

Niagara  (Newark),  11,  34. 

Old  Blue  School,  23,  36. 
Ormiston,  Rev.  Wm.,  57. 

Payment  by  Results,  120;  classification  of  schools  under,  127;  scheme  suggested, 

128;  abandoned,  147. 
Phillips  Exeter  Academy,  51. 
Preparatory  Classes,  124. 
Programmes  of  Study,  19,  84;  of  1871,  116;  re-arrangement  to  suit  payment 

by  results,  129. 
Provincial  Board  of  Education,  48. 
Public  Schools,  District,  14. 

Regulations  of  Council  of  Public  Instruction,  55. 
Reports  of  Inspectors  1855,  57,  66,  67;  Young's,  77,  97,  114,  121,  143. 
Robertson,  Rev.  Thos.  J.,  57. 

Ryerson,  Rev.  Dr.  Egerton,  35,  43;  Reports  as  Superintendent,  64;  Retirement, 
137. 

Schoolhouses,  33,  35,  36,  59,  64. 

Seath,  Dr.  John,  140. 

Secondary  Schools  in  United  States,  50. 

Select  Committees  of  the  House,  21,  26,  27,  28. 

SiMcoE,  Sir  John  Graves,  11. 

Stuart,  Rev.  John,  12,  33. 

Strachan,  Rev.  Dr.,  13,  18;  his  first  report,  19;  course  of  study  recomrnended, 

19;  review  of  1826,  20;  at  Cornwall,  32;  at  York,  36. 
Summary,  150. 

Teachers,  qualifications  of,  70,  134. 
Trustees,  county  councils  to  appoint,  54. 

Union  Schools  authorized,  55,  121. 
Upper  Canada  College,  22. 
Urquhart,  Rev.  Hugh,  33. 

Whitelaw,  Rev.  John,  33. 

Young,  Rev.  George  Paxton,  76. 


■  f 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 


UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY